| Transcriber’s note: | A few typographical errors have been corrected. They appear in the text like this, and the explanation will appear when the mouse pointer is moved over the marked passage. |
| Linked volumes |
The index of this three-volume work is in this volume, with links to all three volumes; and some footnotes are linked between volumes. These links are designed to work when the book is read on line. For information on the downloading of all three interlinked volumes so that the links work on your own computer, see the Transcriber’s Note at the end of this book. |
Links to
Volume I
Volume II
THE COMPLETE WORKS
OF
JOHN RUSKIN
VOLUME IX
STONES OF VENICE
VOLUME III
![]() |
| THE BRIDGE OF SIGHS. FROM A PHOTOGRAPH. |
Library Edition | |
THE COMPLETE WORKS | |
OF | |
JOHN RUSKIN | |
STONES OF VENICE | |
NATIONAL LIBRARY ASSOCIATION | |
NEW YORK | CHICAGO |
THE
STONES OF VENICE
VOLUME III.
THE FALL
CONTENTS.
THIRD, OR RENAISSANCE, PERIOD.
| CHAPTER I. | |
| page | |
| Early Renaissance, | 1 |
| CHAPTER II. | |
| Roman Renaissance, | 32 |
| CHAPTER III. | |
| Grotesque Renaissance, | 112 |
| CHAPTER IV. | |
| Conclusion, | 166 |
APPENDIX.
| 1. | Architect of the Ducal Palace, | 199 |
| 2. | Theology of Spenser, | 205 |
| 3. | Austrian Government in Italy, | 209 |
| 4. | Date of the Palaces of the Byzantine Renaissance, | 211 |
| 5. | Renaissance Side of Ducal Palace, | 212 |
| 6. | Character of the Doge Michele Morosini, | 213 |
| 7. | Modern Education, | 214 |
| 8. | Early Venetian Marriages, | 222 |
| 9. | Character of the Venetian Aristocracy, | 223 |
| 10. | Final Appendix, | 224 |
INDICES.
| I. | Personal Index, | 263 |
| II. | Local Index, | 268 |
| III. | Topical Index, | 271 |
| IV. | Venetian Index, | 287 |
LIST OF PLATES.
| Facing Page | |||
| Plate | 1. | Temperance and Intemperance in Ornament, | 6 |
| “ | 2. | Gothic Capitals, | 8 |
| “ | 3. | Noble and Ignoble Grotesque, | 125 |
| “ | 4. | Mosaic of Olive Tree and Flowers, | 179 |
| “ | 5. | Byzantine Bases, | 225 |
| “ | 6. | Byzantine Jambs, | 229 |
| “ | 7. | Gothic Jambs, | 230 |
| “ | 8. | Byzantine Archivolts, | 244 |
| “ | 9. | Gothic Archivolts, | 245 |
| “ | 10. | Cornices, | 248 |
| “ | 11. | Tracery Bars, | 252 |
| “ | 12. | Capitals of Fondaco de Turchi, | 304 |
THE
STONES OF VENICE.
THIRD, OR RENAISSANCE, PERIOD.
CHAPTER I.
EARLY RENAISSANCE.
§ I. I trust that the reader has been enabled, by the preceding
chapters, to form some conception of the magnificence
of the streets of Venice during the course of the thirteenth
and fourteenth centuries. Yet by all this magnificence she
was not supremely distinguished above the other cities of the
middle ages. Her early edifices have been preserved to our
times by the circuit of her waves; while continual recurrences
of ruin have defaced the glory of her sister cities. But such
fragments as are still left in their lonely squares, and in the
corners of their streets, so far from being inferior to the buildings
of Venice, are even more rich, more finished, more admirable
in invention, more exuberant in beauty. And although,
in the North of Europe, civilization was less advanced,
and the knowledge of the arts was more confined to the ecclesiastical
orders, so that, for domestic architecture, the period of
perfection must be there placed much later than in Italy, and
considered as extending to the middle of the fifteenth century;
yet, as each city reached a certain point in civilization,
its streets became decorated with the same magnificence, varied
2
only in style according to the materials at hand, and temper
of the people. And I am not aware of any town of wealth
and importance in the middle ages, in which some proof does
not exist, that, at its period of greatest energy and prosperity,
its streets were inwrought with rich sculpture, and even
(though in this, as before noticed, Venice always stood
supreme) glowing with color and with gold. Now, therefore,
let the reader,— forming for himself as vivid and real a
conception as he is able, either of a group of Venetian palaces
in the fourteenth century, or, if he likes better, of one of the
more fantastic but even richer street scenes of Rouen, Antwerp,
Cologne, or Nuremberg, and keeping this gorgeous
image before him,—go out into any thoroughfare, representative,
in a general and characteristic way, of the feeling for
domestic architecture in modern times; let him, for instance,
if in London, walk once up and down Harley Street, or Baker
Street, or Gower Street; and then, looking upon this picture
and on this, set himself to consider (for this is to be the subject
of our following and final inquiry) what have been the
causes which have induced so vast a change in the European
mind.
§ II. Renaissance architecture is the school which has conducted
men’s inventive and constructive faculties from the
Grand Canal to Gower Street; from the marble shaft, and the
lancet arch, and the wreathed leafage, and the glowing and
melting harmony of gold and azure, to the square cavity in
the brick wall. We have now to consider the causes and the
steps of this change; and, as we endeavored above to investigate
the nature of Gothic, here to investigate also the nature
of Renaissance.
§ III. Although Renaissance architecture assumes very different
forms among different nations, it may be conveniently
referred to three heads:—Early Renaissance, consisting of the
first corruptions introduced into the Gothic schools: Central
or Roman Renaissance, which is the perfectly formed style:
and Grotesque Renaissance, which is the corruption of the
Renaissance itself.
§ IV. Now, in order to do full justice to the adverse cause,
we will consider the abstract nature of the school with reference
only to its best or central examples. The forms of building
which must be classed generally under the term early
Renaissance are, in many cases, only the extravagances and
corruptions of the languid Gothic, for whose errors the classical
principle is in no wise answerable. It was stated in the
second chapter of the “Seven Lamps,” that, unless luxury had
enervated and subtlety falsified the Gothic forms, Roman
traditions could not have prevailed against them; and, although
these enervated and false conditions are almost instantly
colored by the classical influence, it would be utterly
unfair to lay to the charge of that influence the first debasement
of the earlier schools, which had lost the strength of
their system before they could be struck by the plague.
§ V. The manner, however, of the debasement of all
schools of art, so far as it is natural, is in all ages the same;
luxuriance of ornament, refinement of execution, and idle subtleties
of fancy, taking the place of true thought and firm
handling: and I do not intend to delay the reader long by the
Gothic sick-bed, for our task is not so much to watch the wasting
of fever in the features of the expiring king, as to trace
the character of that Hazael who dipped the cloth in water,
and laid it upon his face, Nevertheless, it is necessary to the
completeness of our view of the architecture of Venice, as
well as to our understanding of the manner in which the Central
Renaissance obtained its universal dominion, that we
glance briefly at the principal forms into which Venetian
Gothic first declined. They are two in number: one the corruption
of the Gothic itself; the other a partial return to Byzantine
forms; for the Venetian mind having carried the
Gothic to a point at which it was dissatisfied, tried to retrace
its steps, fell back first upon Byzantine types, and through them
passed to the first Roman. But in thus retracing its steps,
it does not recover its own lost energy. It revisits the places
through which it had passed in the morning light, but it is now
with wearied limbs, and under the gloomy shadows of evening.
§ VI. It has just been said that the two principal causes of
natural decline in any school, are over-luxuriance and over-refinement.
The corrupt Gothic of Venice furnishes us with
a curious instance of the one, and the corrupt Byzantine of
the other. We shall examine them in succession.
Now, observe, first, I do not mean by luxuriance of ornament,
quantity of ornament. In the best Gothic in the world
there is hardly an inch of stone left unsculptured. But I mean
that character of extravagance in the ornament itself which
shows that it was addressed to jaded faculties; a violence and
coarseness in curvature, a depth of shadow, a lusciousness in
arrangement of line, evidently arising out of an incapability of
feeling the true beauty of chaste form and restrained power.
I do not know any character of design which may be more
easily recognized at a glance than this over-lusciousness; and
yet it seems to me that at the present day there is nothing so
little understood as the essential difference between chasteness
and extravagance, whether in color, shade, or lines. We speak
loosely and inaccurately of “overcharged” ornament, with an
obscure feeling that there is indeed something in visible Form
which is correspondent to Intemperance in moral habits; but
without any distinct detection of the character which offends
us, far less with any understanding of the most important
lesson which there can be no doubt was intended to be conveyed
by the universality of this ornamental law.
§ VII. In a word, then, the safeguard of highest beauty, in
all visible work, is exactly that which is also the safeguard of
conduct in the soul,—Temperance, in the broadest sense; the
Temperance which we have seen sitting on an equal throne
with Justice amidst the Four Cardinal Virtues, and, wanting
which, there is not any other virtue which may not lead us
into desperate error. Now, observe: Temperance, in the
nobler sense, does not mean a subdued and imperfect energy;
it does not mean a stopping short in any good thing, as in
Love or in Faith; but it means the power which governs the
most intense energy, and prevents its acting in any way but
5
as it ought. And with respect to things in which there may
be excess, it does not mean imperfect enjoyment of them; but
the regulation of their quantity, so that the enjoyment of them
shall be greatest. For instance, in the matter we have at
present in hand, temperance in color does not mean imperfect
or dull enjoyment of color; but it means that government of
color which shall bring the utmost possible enjoyment out of
all hues. A bad colorist does not love beautiful color better
than the best colorist does, nor half so much. But he indulges
in it to excess; he uses it in large masses, and unsubdued;
and then it is a law of Nature, a law as universal as that of
gravitation, that he shall not be able to enjoy it so much as if
he had used it in less quantity. His eye is jaded and satiated,
and the blue and red have life in them no more. He tries to
paint them bluer and redder, in vain: all the blue has become
grey, and gets greyer the more he adds to it; all his crimson
has become brown, and gets more sere and autumnal the more
he deepens it. But the great painter is sternly temperate in
his work; he loves the vivid color with all his heart; but for
a long time he does not allow himself anything like it, nothing
but sober browns and dull greys, and colors that have no conceivable
beauty in them; but these by his government become
lovely: and after bringing out of them all the life and power
they possess, and enjoying them to the uttermost,—cautiously,
and as the crown of the work, and the consummation of its
music, he permits the momentary crimson and azure, and the
whole canvas is in a flame.
§ VIII. Again, in curvature, which is the cause of loveliness
in all form; the bad designer does not enjoy it more than the
great designer, but he indulges in it till his eye is satiated, and
he cannot obtain enough of it to touch his jaded feeling for
grace. But the great and temperate designer does not allow
himself any violent curves; he works much with lines in
which the curvature, though always existing, is long before it
is perceived. He dwells on all these subdued curvatures to the
uttermost, and opposes them with still severer lines to bring
6
them out in fuller sweetness; and, at last, he allows himself a
momentary curve of energy, and all the work is, in an instant,
full of life and grace.
The curves drawn in Plate VII. of the first volume, were
chosen entirely to show this character of dignity and restraint,
as it appears in the lines of nature, together with the perpetual
changefulness of the degrees of curvature in one and
the same line; but although the purpose of that plate was
carefully explained in the chapter which it illustrates, as well
as in the passages of “Modern Painters” therein referred to
(vol. ii. pp. 43, 79), so little are we now in the habit of considering
the character of abstract lines, that it was thought by
many persons that this plate only illustrated Hogarth’s reversed
line of beauty, even although the curve of the salvia
leaf, which was the one taken from that plate for future use,
in architecture, was not a reversed or serpentine curve at all.
I shall now, however, I hope, be able to show my meaning
better.
§ IX. Fig. 1 in Plate I., opposite, is a piece of ornamentation
from a Norman-French manuscript of the thirteenth
century, and fig. 2 from an Italian one of the fifteenth. Observe
in the first its stern moderation in curvature; the gradually
united lines nearly straight, though none quite straight,
used for its main limb, and contrasted with the bold but
simple offshoots of its leaves, and the noble spiral from which
it shoots, these in their turn opposed by the sharp trefoils
and thorny cusps. And see what a reserve of resource there
is in the whole; how easy it would have been to make the
curves more palpable and the foliage more rich, and how the
noble hand has stayed itself, and refused to grant one wave of
motion more.
| I. |
![]() |
| TEMPERANCE AND INTEMPERANCE. IN CURVATURE. |
§ X. Then observe the other example, in which, while the
same idea is continually repeated, excitement and interest are
sought for by means of violent and continual curvatures wholly
unrestrained, and rolling hither and thither in confused wantonness.
Compare the character of the separate lines in these
two examples carefully, and be assured that wherever this
7
redundant and luxurious curvature shows itself in ornamentation,
it is a sign of jaded energy and failing invention. Do
not confuse it with fulness or richness. Wealth is not necessarily
wantonness: a Gothic moulding may be buried half a
foot deep in thorns and leaves, and yet will be chaste in every
line; and a late Renaissance moulding may be utterly barren
and poverty-stricken, and yet will show the disposition to luxury
in every line.
§ XI. Plate XX., in the second volume, though prepared
for the special illustration of the notices of capitals, becomes
peculiarly interesting when considered in relation to the points
at present under consideration. The four leaves in the upper
row are Byzantine; the two middle rows are transitional, all
but fig. 11, which is of the formed Gothic; fig. 12 is perfect
Gothic of the finest time (Ducal Palace, oldest part), fig. 13 is
Gothic beginning to decline, fig. 14 is Renaissance Gothic in
complete corruption.
Now observe, first, the Gothic naturalism advancing gradually
from the Byzantine severity; how from the sharp, hard,
formalized conventionality of the upper series the leaves gradually
expand into more free and flexible animation, until in
fig. 12 we have the perfect living leaf as if fresh gathered out
of the dew. And then, in the last two examples and partly in
fig. 11, observe how the forms which can advance no longer
in animation, advance, or rather decline, into luxury and effeminacy
as the strength of the school expires.
§ XII. In the second place, note that the Byzantine and
Gothic schools, however differing in degree of life, are both
alike in temperance, though the temperance of the Gothic is
the nobler, because it consists with entire animation. Observe
how severe and subtle the curvatures are in all the leaves
from fig. 1 to fig. 12, except only in fig. 11; and observe
especially the firmness and strength obtained by the close
approximation to the straight line in the lateral ribs of the
leaf, fig. 12. The longer the eye rests on these temperate curvatures
the more it will enjoy them, but it will assuredly in the
end be wearied by the morbid exaggeration of the last example.
| II. |
![]() |
| GOTHIC CAPITALS. |
§ XIII. Finally, observe—and this is very important—how
one and the same character in the work may be a sign of
totally different states of mind, and therefore in one case bad,
and in the other good. The examples, fig. 3. and fig. 12., are
both equally pure in line; but one is subdivided in the extreme,
the other broad in the extreme, and both are beautiful.
The Byzantine mind delighted in the delicacy of subdivision
which nature shows in the fern-leaf or parsley-leaf; and so,
also, often the Gothic mind, much enjoying the oak, thorn,
and thistle. But the builder of the Ducal Palace used great
breadth in his foliage, in order to harmonize with the broad
surface of his mighty wall, and delighted in this breadth as
nature delights in the sweeping freshness of the dock-leaf or
water-lily. Both breadth and subdivision are thus noble, when
they are contemplated or conceived by a mind in health; and
both become ignoble, when conceived by a mind jaded and
satiated. The subdivision in fig. 13 as compared with the
type, fig. 12, which it was intended to improve, is the sign,
not of a mind which loved intricacy, but of one which could
not relish simplicity, which had not strength enough to enjoy
the broad masses of the earlier leaves, and cut them to pieces
idly, like a child tearing the book which, in its weariness, it
cannot read. And on the other hand, we shall continually
find, in other examples of work of the same period, an unwholesome
breadth or heaviness, which results from the mind
having no longer any care for refinement or precision, nor
taking any delight in delicate forms, but making all things
blunted, cumbrous, and dead, losing at the same time the sense
of the elasticity and spring of natural curves. It is as if the
soul of man, itself severed from the root of its health, and
about to fall into corruption, lost the perception of life in all
things around it; and could no more distinguish the wave of
the strong branches, full of muscular strength and sanguine
circulation, from the lax bending of a broken cord, nor the
sinuousness of the edge of the leaf, crushed into deep folds by
the expansion of its living growth, from the wrinkled contraction
9
of its decay.1 Thus, in morals, there is a care for trifles
which proceeds from love and conscience, and is most holy;
and a care for trifles which comes of idleness and frivolity, and
is most base. And so, also, there is a gravity proceeding from
thought, which is most noble; and a gravity proceeding from
dulness and mere incapability of enjoyment, which is most
base. Now, in the various forms assumed by the later Gothic
of Venice, there are one or two features which, under other
circumstances, would not have been signs of decline; but, in
the particular manner of their occurrence here, indicate the
fatal weariness of decay. Of all these features the most distinctive
are its crockets and finials.
§ XIV. There is not to be found a single crocket or finial
upon any part of the Ducal Palace built during the fourteenth
century; and although they occur on contemporary, and on
some much earlier, buildings, they either indicate detached
examples of schools not properly Venetian, or are signs of
incipient decline.
The reason of this is, that the finial is properly the ornament
of gabled architecture; it is the compliance, in the
minor features of the building, with the spirit of its towers,
ridged roof, and spires. Venetian building is not gabled, but
horizontal in its roots and general masses; therefore the finial
is a feature contradictory to its spirit, and adopted only in that
search for morbid excitement which is the infallible indication
of decline. When it occurs earlier, it is on fragments of
true gabled architecture, as, for instance, on the porch of the
Carmini.
In proportion to the unjustifiableness of its introduction
was the extravagance of the form it assumed; becoming,
sometimes, a tuft at the top of the ogee windows, half as high
as the arch itself, and consisting, in the richest examples, of a
human figure, half emergent out of a cup of leafage, as, for
10
instance, in the small archway of the Campo San Zaccaria:
while the crockets, as being at the side of the arch, and not
so strictly connected with its balance and symmetry, appear to
consider themselves at greater liberty even than the finials, and
fling themselves, hither and thither, in the wildest contortions.
Fig. 4. in Plate I, is the outline of one, carved in stone, from
the later Gothic of St. Mark’s; fig. 3. a crocket from the fine
Veronese Gothic; in order to enable the reader to discern the
Renaissance character better by comparison with the examples
of curvature above them, taken from the manuscripts. And
not content with this exuberance in the external ornaments of
the arch, the finial interferes with its traceries. The increased
intricacy of these, as such, being a natural process in the developement
of Gothic, would have been no evil; but they are
corrupted by the enrichment of the finial at the point of the
cusp,—corrupted, that is to say, in Venice: for at Verona the
finial, in the form of a fleur-de-lis, appears long previously at
the cusp point, with exquisite effect; and in our own best
Northern Gothic it is often used beautifully in this place, as
in the window from Salisbury, Plate XII. (Vol. II.), fig. 2.
But in Venice, such a treatment of it was utterly contrary to
the severe spirit of the ancient traceries; and the adoption of
a leafy finial at the extremity of the cusps in the door of San
Stefano, as opposed to the simple ball which terminates those
of the Ducal Palace, is an unmistakable indication of a tendency
to decline.
In like manner, the enrichment and complication of the
jamb mouldings, which, in other schools, might and did take
place in the healthiest periods, are, at Venice, signs of decline,
owing to the entire inconsistency of such mouldings with the
ancient love of the single square jamb and archivolt. The
process of enrichment in them is shown by the successive examples
given in Plate VII., below. They are numbered, and
explained in the Appendix.
§ XV. The date at which this corrupt form of Gothic first
prevailed over the early simplicity of the Venetian types can
be determined in an instant, on the steps of the choir of the
11
Church of St. John and Paul. On our left hand, as we enter,
is the tomb of the Doge Marco Cornaro, who died in 1367.
It is rich and fully developed Gothic, with crockets and finials,
but not yet attaining any extravagant developement. Opposite
to it is that of the Doge Andrea Morosini, who died in
1382. Its Gothic is voluptuous, and over-wrought; the crockets
are bold and florid, and the enormous finial represents a
statue of St. Michael. There is no excuse for the antiquaries
who, having this tomb before them, could have attributed the
severe architecture of the Ducal Palace to a later date; for
every one of the Renaissance errors is here in complete developement,
though not so grossly as entirely to destroy the
loveliness of the Gothic forms. In the Porta della Carta,
1423, the vice reaches its climax.
§ XVI. Against this degraded Gothic, then, came up the
Renaissance armies; and their first assault was in the requirement
of universal perfection. For the first time since the
destruction of Rome, the world had seen, in the work of the
greatest artists of the fifteenth century,—in the painting of
Ghirlandajo, Masaccio, Francia, Perugino, Pinturicchio, and
Bellini; in the sculpture of Mino da Fiesole, of Ghiberti, and
Verrocchio,—a perfection of execution and fulness of knowledge
which cast all previous art into the shade, and which,
being in the work of those men united with all that was great
in that of former days, did indeed justify the utmost enthusiasm
with which their efforts were, or could be, regarded.
But when this perfection had once been exhibited in anything,
it was required in everything; the world could no longer be
satisfied with less exquisite execution, or less disciplined knowledge.
The first thing that it demanded in all work was, that
it should be done in a consummate and learned way; and men
altogether forgot that it was possible to consummate what was
contemptible, and to know what was useless. Imperatively
requiring dexterity of touch, they gradually forgot to look for
tenderness of feeling; imperatively requiring accuracy of
knowledge, they gradually forgot to ask for originality of
thought. The thought and the feeling which they despised
12
departed from them, and they were left to felicitate themselves
on their small science and their neat fingering. This
is the history of the first attack of the Renaissance upon the
Gothic schools, and of its rapid results, more fatal and immediate
in architecture than in any other art, because there the
demand for perfection was less reasonable, and less consistent
with the capabilities of the workman; being utterly opposed
to that rudeness or savageness on which, as we saw above, the
nobility of the elder schools in great part depends. But inasmuch
as the innovations were founded on some of the most
beautiful examples of art, and headed by some of the greatest
men that the world ever saw, and as the Gothic with which
they interfered was corrupt and valueless, the first appearance
of the Renaissance feeling had the appearance of a healthy
movement. A new energy replaced whatever weariness or
dulness had affected the Gothic mind; an exquisite taste and
refinement, aided by extended knowledge, furnished the first
models of the new school; and over the whole of Italy a style
arose, generally now known as cinque-cento, which in sculpture
and painting, as I just stated, produced the noblest masters
which the world ever saw, headed by Michael Angelo, Raphael,
and Leonardo; but which failed of doing the same in architecture,
because, as we have seen above, perfection is therein not
possible, and failed more totally than it would otherwise have
done, because the classical enthusiasm had destroyed the best
types of architectural form.
§ XVII. For, observe here very carefully, the Renaissance
principle, as it consisted in a demand for universal perfection,
is quite distinct from the Renaissance principle as it consists
in a demand for classical and Roman forms of perfection.
And if I had space to follow out the subject as I should desire,
I would first endeavor to ascertain what might have been
the course of the art of Europe if no manuscripts of classical
authors had been recovered, and no remains of classical architecture
left, in the fifteenth century; so that the executive
perfection to which the efforts of all great men had tended for
five hundred years, and which now at last was reached, might
13
have been allowed to develope itself in its own natural and
proper form, in connexion with the architectural structure of
earlier schools. This refinement and perfection had indeed
its own perils, and the history of later Italy, as she sank into
pleasure and thence into corruption, would probably have
been the same whether she had ever learned again to write
pure Latin or not. Still the inquiry into the probable cause
of the enervation which might naturally have followed the
highest exertion of her energies, is a totally distinct one from
that into the particular form given to this enervation by her
classical learning; and it is matter of considerable regret to
me that I cannot treat these two subjects separately: I must
be content with marking them for separation in the mind of
the reader.
§ XVIII. The effect, then, of the sudden enthusiasm for classical
literature, which gained strength during every hour of
the fifteenth century, was, as far as respected architecture, to
do away with the entire system of Gothic science. The
pointed arch, the shadowy vault, the clustered shaft, the
heaven-pointing spire, were all swept away; and no structure
was any longer permitted but that of the plain cross-beam
from pillar to pillar, over the round arch, with square or circular
shafts, and a low-gabled roof and pediment: two elements
of noble form, which had fortunately existed in Rome,
were, however, for that reason, still permitted; the cupola,
and, internally, the waggon vault.
§ XIX. These changes in form were all of them unfortunate;
and it is almost impossible to do justice to the occasionally
exquisite ornamentation of the fifteenth century, on account
of its being placed upon edifices of the cold and meagre
Roman outline. There is, as far as I know, only one Gothic
building in Europe, the Duomo of Florence, in which, though
the ornament be of a much earlier school, it is yet so exquisitely
finished as to enable us to imagine what might have
been the effect of the perfect workmanship of the Renaissance,
coming out of the hands of men like Verrocchio and Ghiberti,
had it been employed on the magnificent framework of Gothic
14
structure. This is the question which, as I shall note in the
concluding chapter, we ought to set ourselves practically to
solve in modern times.
§ XX. The changes effected in form, however, were the
least part of the evil principles of the Renaissance. As I have
just said, its main mistake, in its early stages, was the unwholesome
demand for perfection, at any cost. I hope enough has
been advanced, in the chapter on the Nature of Gothic, to
show the reader that perfection is not to be had from the general
workman, but at the cost of everything,—of his whole
life, thought, and energy. And Renaissance Europe thought
this a small price to pay for manipulative perfection. Men
like Verrocchio and Ghiberti were not to be had every day,
nor in every place; and to require from the common workman
execution or knowledge like theirs, was to require him to become
their copyist. Their strength was great enough to
enable them to join science with invention, method with emotion,
finish with fire; but, in them, the invention and the fire
were first, while Europe saw in them only the method and the
finish. This was new to the minds of men, and they pursued
it to the neglect of everything else. “This,” they cried, “we
must have in all our work henceforward:” and they were
obeyed. The lower workman secured method and finish, and
lost, in exchange for them, his soul.
§ XXI. Now, therefore, do not let me be misunderstood
when I speak generally of the evil spirit of the Renaissance.
The reader may look through all I have written, from first to
last, and he will not find one word but of the most profound
reverence for those mighty men who could wear the Renaissance
armor of proof, and yet not feel it encumber their
living limbs,2—Leonardo and Michael Angelo, Ghirlandajo
and Masaccio, Titian and Tintoret. But I speak of the Renaissance
as an evil time, because, when it saw those men go burning
forth into the battle, it mistook their armor for their
15
strength: and forthwith encumbered with the painful panoply
every stripling who ought to have gone forth only with his
own choice of three smooth stones out of the brook.
§ XXII. This, then, the reader must always keep in mind
when he is examining for himself any examples of cinque-cento
work. When it has been done by a truly great man,
whose life and strength could not be oppressed, and who turned
to good account the whole science of his day, nothing is more
exquisite. I do not believe, for instance, that there is a more
glorious work of sculpture existing in the world than that
equestrian statue of Bartolomeo Colleone, by Verrocchio, of
which, I hope, before these pages are printed, there will be a
cast in England. But when the cinque-cento work has been
done by those meaner men, who, in the Gothic times, though
in a rough way, would yet have found some means of speaking
out what was in their hearts, it is utterly inanimate,—a base
and helpless copy of more accomplished models; or, if not
this, a mere accumulation of technical skill, in gaining which
the workman had surrendered all other powers that were in
him.
There is, therefore, of course, an infinite gradation in the
art of the period, from the Sistine Chapel down to modern upholstery;
but, for the most part, since in architecture the workman
must be of an inferior order, it will be found that this
cinque-cento painting and higher religious sculpture is noble,
while the cinque-cento architecture, with its subordinate sculpture,
is universally bad; sometimes, however, assuming forms,
in which the consummate refinement almost atones for the loss
of force.
§ XXIII. This is especially the case with that second branch
of the Renaissance which, as above noticed, was engrafted at
Venice on the Byzantine types. So soon as the classical enthusiasm
required the banishment of Gothic forms, it was natural
that the Venetian mind should turn back with affection to the
Byzantine models in which the round arches and simple shafts,
necessitated by recent law, were presented under a form consecrated
by the usage of their ancestors. And, accordingly,
16
the first distinct school of architecture3 which arose under the
new dynasty, was one in which the method of inlaying marble,
and the general forms of shaft and arch, were adopted from
the buildings of the twelfth century, and applied with the utmost
possible refinements of modern skill. Both at Verona
and Venice the resulting architecture is exceedingly beautiful.
At Verona it is, indeed, less Byzantine, but possesses a character
of richness and tenderness almost peculiar to that city. At
Venice it is more severe, but yet adorned with sculpture which,
for sharpness of touch and delicacy of minute form, cannot be
rivalled, and rendered especially brilliant and beautiful by the
introduction of those inlaid circles of colored marble, serpentine,
and porphyry, by which Phillippe de Commynes was so
much struck on his first entrance into the city. The two most
refined buildings in this style in Venice are, the small Church
of the Miracoli, and the Scuola di San Marco beside the Church
of St. John and St. Paul. The noblest is the Rio Façade of
the Ducal Palace. The Casa Dario, and Casa Manzoni, on the
Grand Canal, are exquisite examples of the school, as applied
to domestic architecture; and, in the reach of the canal between
the Casa Foscari and the Rialto, there are several palaces,
of which the Casa Contarini (called “delle Figure”) is the
principal, belonging to the same group, though somewhat later,
and remarkable for the association of the Byzantine principles
of color with the severest lines of the Roman pediment, gradually
superseding the round arch. The precision of chiselling
and delicacy of proportion in the ornament and general lines
of these palaces cannot be too highly praised; and I believe
that the traveller in Venice, in general, gives them rather too
little attention than too much. But while I would ask him to
stay his gondola beside each of them long enough to examine
their every line, I must also warn him to observe, most carefully,
the peculiar feebleness and want of soul in the conception
of their ornament, which mark them as belonging to a
period of decline; as well as the absurd mode of introduction
17
of their pieces of colored marble: these, instead of being simply
and naturally inserted in the masonry, are placed in small circular
or oblong frames of sculpture, like mirrors or pictures, and
are represented as suspended by ribands against the wall; a
pair of wings being generally fastened on to the circular tablets,
as if to relieve the ribands and knots from their weight, and
the whole series tied under the chin of a little cherub at the
top, who is nailed against the façade like a hawk on a barn
door.
But chiefly let him notice, in the Casa Contarini delle
Figure, one most strange incident, seeming to have been permitted,
like the choice of the subjects at the three angles of
the Ducal Palace, in order to teach us, by a single lesson, the
true nature of the style in which it occurs. In the intervals
of the windows of the first story, certain shields and torches
are attached, in the form of trophies, to the stems of two trees
whose boughs have been cut off, and only one or two of their
faded leaves left, scarcely observable, but delicately sculptured
here and there, beneath the insertions of the severed boughs.
It is as if the workman had intended to leave us an image
of the expiring naturalism of the Gothic school. I had not
seen this sculpture when I wrote the passage referring to its
period, in the first volume of this work (Chap. XX. § XXXI.):—“Autumn
came,—the leaves were shed,—and the eye was
directed to the extremities of the delicate branches. The
Renaissance frosts came, and all perished!”
§ XXIV. And the hues of this autumn of the early Renaissance
are the last which appear in architecture. The winter
which succeeded was colorless as it was cold; and although
the Venetian painters struggled long against its influence, the
numbness of the architecture prevailed over them at last, and
the exteriors of all the latter palaces were built only in barren
stone. As at this point of our inquiry, therefore, we must bid
farewell to color, I have reserved for this place the continuation
of the history of chromatic decoration, from the Byzantine
period, when we left it in the fifth chapter of the second
volume, down to its final close.
§ XXV. It was above stated, that the principal difference in
general form and treatment between the Byzantine and Gothic
palaces was the contraction of the marble facing into the narrow
spaces between the windows, leaving large fields of brick
wall perfectly bare. The reason for this appears to have been,
that the Gothic builders were no longer satisfied with the faint
and delicate hues of the veined marble; they wished for some
more forcible and piquant mode of decoration, corresponding
more completely with the gradually advancing splendor of
chivalric costume and heraldic device. What I have said
above of the simple habits of life of the thirteenth century,
in no wise refers either to costumes of state, or of military
service; and any illumination of the thirteenth and early fourteenth
centuries (the great period being, it seems to me, from
1250 to 1350), while it shows a peculiar majesty and simplicity
in the fall of the robes (often worn over the chain armor),
indicates, at the same time, an exquisite brilliancy of color and
power of design in the hems and borders, as well as in the
armorial bearings with which they are charged; and while, as
we have seen, a peculiar simplicity is found also in the forms
of the architecture, corresponding to that of the folds of the
robes, its colors were constantly increasing in brilliancy and
decision, corresponding to those of the quartering of the shield,
and of the embroidery of the mantle.
§ XXVI. Whether, indeed, derived from the quarterings of
the knights’ shields, or from what other source, I know not;
but there is one magnificent attribute of the coloring of the
late twelfth, the whole thirteenth, and the early fourteenth
century, which I do not find definitely in any previous work,
nor afterwards in general art, though constantly, and necessarily,
in that of great colorists, namely, the union of one color
with another by reciprocal interference: that is to say, if a
mass of red is to be set beside a mass of blue, a piece of the
red will be carried into the blue, and a piece of the blue carried
into the red; sometimes in nearly equal portions, as in a
shield divided into four quarters, of which the uppermost on
one side will be of the same color as the lowermost on the
19
other; sometimes in smaller fragments, but, in the periods
above named, always definitely and grandly, though in a thousand
various ways. And I call it a magnificent principle, for
it is an eternal and universal one, not in art only,4 but in
human life. It is the great principle of Brotherhood, not by
equality, nor by likeness, but by giving and receiving; the
souls that are unlike, and the nations that are unlike, and the
natures that are unlike, being bound into one noble whole by
each receiving something from, and of, the others’ gifts and
the others’ glory. I have not space to follow out this thought,—it
is of infinite extent and application,—but I note it for the
reader’s pursuit, because I have long believed, and the whole
second volume of “Modern Painters” was written to prove,
that in whatever has been made by the Deity externally delightful
to the human sense of beauty, there is some type of
God’s nature or of God’s laws; nor are any of His laws, in
one sense, greater than the appointment that the most lovely
and perfect unity shall be obtained by the taking of one nature
into another. I trespass upon too high ground; and yet I
cannot fully show the reader the extent of this law, but by
leading him thus far. And it is just because it is so vast and
so awful a law, that it has rule over the smallest things; and
there is not a vein of color on the lightest leaf which the
spring winds are at this moment unfolding in the fields around
20
us, but it is an illustration of an ordainment to which the
earth and its creatures owe their continuance, and their Redemption.
§ XXVII. It is perfectly inconceivable, until it has been
made a subject of special inquiry, how perpetually Nature
employs this principle in the distribution of her light and
shade; how by the most extraordinary adaptations, apparently
accidental, but always in exactly the right place, she contrives
to bring darkness into light, and light into darkness; and that
so sharply and decisively, that at the very instant when one
object changes from light to dark, the thing relieved upon it
will change from dark to light, and yet so subtly that the eye
will not detect the transition till it looks for it. The secret
of a great part of the grandeur in all the noblest compositions
is the doing of this delicately in degree, and broadly in mass;
in color it may be done much more decisively than in light
and shade, and, according to the simplicity of the work, with
greater frankness of confession, until, in purely decorative
art, as in the illumination, glass-painting, and heraldry of the
great periods, we find it reduced to segmental accuracy. Its
greatest masters, in high art, are Tintoret, Veronese, and
Turner.
§ XXVIII. Together with this great principle of quartering
is introduced another, also of very high value as far as regards
the delight of the eye, though not of so profound meaning.
As soon as color began to be used in broad and opposed fields,
it was perceived that the mass of it destroyed its brilliancy,
and it was tempered by chequering it with some other color or
colors in smaller quantities, mingled with minute portions of
pure white. The two moral principles of which this is the
type, are those of Temperance and Purity; the one requiring
the fulness of the color to be subdued, and the other that it
shall be subdued without losing either its own purity or that
of the colors with which it is associated.
§ XXIX. Hence arose the universal and admirable system of
the diapered or chequered background of early ornamental art.
They are completely developed in the thirteenth century, and
21
extend through the whole of the fourteenth gradually yielding
to landscape, and other pictorial backgrounds, as the designers
lost perception of the purpose of their art, and of the value
of color. The chromatic decoration of the Gothic palaces of
Venice was of course founded on these two great principles,
which prevailed constantly wherever the true chivalric and
Gothic spirit possessed any influence. The windows, with
their intermediate spaces of marble, were considered as the
objects to be relieved, and variously quartered with vigorous
color. The whole space of the brick wall was considered as a
background; it was covered with stucco, and painted in fresco,
with diaper patterns.
§ XXX. What? the reader asks in some surprise,—Stucco!
and in the great Gothic period? Even so, but not stucco to
imitate stone. Herein lies all the difference; it is stucco confessed
and understood, and laid on the bricks precisely as gesso
is laid on canvas, in order to form them into a ground for
receiving color from the human hand,—color which, if well
laid on, might render the brick wall more precious than if it
had been built of emeralds. Whenever we wish to paint, we
may prepare our paper as we choose; the value of the ground
in no wise adds to the value of the picture. A Tintoret on
beaten gold would be of no more value than a Tintoret on
coarse canvas; the gold would merely be wasted. All that
we have to do is to make the ground as good and fit for the
color as possible, by whatever means.
§ XXXI. I am not sure if I am right in applying the term
“stucco” to the ground of fresco; but this is of no consequence;
the reader will understand that it was white, and that
the whole wall of the palace was considered as the page of a
book to be illuminated: but he will understand also that the
sea winds are bad librarians; that, when once the painted
stucco began to fade or to fall, the unsightliness of the defaced
color would necessitate its immediate restoration; and that
therefore, of all the chromatic decoration of the Gothic palaces,
there is hardly a fragment left.
Happily, in the pictures of Gentile Bellini, the fresco coloring
22
of the Gothic palaces is recorded, as it still remained in
his time; not with rigid accuracy, but quite distinctly enough
to enable us, by comparing it with the existing colored designs
in the manuscripts and glass of the period, to ascertain precisely
what it must have been.
§ XXXII. The walls were generally covered with chequers
of very warm color, a russet inclining to scarlet, more or less
relieved with white, black, and grey; as still seen in the only
example which, having been executed in marble, has been perfectly
preserved, the front of the Ducal Palace. This, however,
owing to the nature of its materials, was a peculiarly
simple example; the ground is white, crossed with double
bars of pale red, and in the centre of each chequer there is a
cross, alternately black with a red centre and red with a black
centre where the arms cross. In painted work the grounds
would be, of course, as varied and complicated as those of
manuscripts; but I only know of one example left, on the
Casa Sagredo, where, on some fragments of stucco, a very
early chequer background is traceable, composed of crimson
quatrefoils interlaced, with cherubim stretching their wings
filling the intervals. A small portion of this ground is seen
beside the window taken from the palace, Vol. II. Plate
XIII. fig. 1.
§ XXXIII. It ought to be especially noticed, that, in all
chequered patterns employed in the colored designs of these
noble periods, the greatest care is taken to mark that they are
grounds of design rather than designs themselves. Modern
architects, in such minor imitations as they are beginning to
attempt, endeavor to dispose the parts in the patterns so as
to occupy certain symmetrical positions with respect to the
parts of the architecture. A Gothic builder never does this:
he cuts his ground into pieces of the shape he requires with
utter remorselessness, and places his windows or doors upon
it with no regard whatever to the lines in which they cut the
pattern: and, in illuminations of manuscripts, the chequer
itself is constantly changed in the most subtle and arbitrary
way, wherever there is the least chance of its regularity attracting
23
the eye, and making it of importance. So intentional
is this, that a diaper pattern is often set obliquely to the vertical
lines of the designs, for fear it should appear in any way
connected with them.
§ XXXIV. On these russet or crimson backgrounds the entire
space of the series of windows was relieved, for the most part,
as a subdued white field of alabaster; and on this delicate and
veined white were set the circular disks of purple and green.
The arms of the family were of course blazoned in their own
proper colors, but I think generally on a pure azure ground;
the blue color is still left behind the shields in the Casa Priuli
and one or two more of the palaces which are unrestored, and
the blue ground was used also to relieve the sculptures of religious
subject. Finally, all the mouldings, capitals, cornices,
cusps, and traceries, were either entirely gilded or profusely
touched with gold.
The whole front of a Gothic palace in Venice may, therefore,
be simply described as a field of subdued russet, quartered
with broad sculptured masses of white and gold; these latter
being relieved by smaller inlaid fragments of blue, purple, and
deep green.
§ XXXV. Now, from the beginning of the fourteenth century,
when painting and architecture were thus united, two
processes of change went on simultaneously to the beginning
of the seventeenth. The merely decorative chequerings on
the walls yielded gradually to more elaborate paintings of
figure-subject; first small and quaint, and then enlarging into
enormous pictures filled by figures generally colossal. As
these paintings became of greater merit and importance, the
architecture with which they were associated was less studied;
and at last a style was introduced in which the framework of
the building was little more interesting than that of a Manchester
factory, but the whole space of its walls was covered
with the most precious fresco paintings. Such edifices are of
course no longer to be considered as forming an architectural
school; they were merely large preparations of artists’ panels;
and Titian, Giorgione, and Veronese no more conferred merit
24
on the later architecture of Venice, as such, by painting on its
façades, than Landseer or Watts could confer merit on that
of London by first whitewashing and then painting its brick
streets from one end to the other.
§ XXXVI. Contemporarily with this change in the relative
values of the color decoration and the stone-work, one equally
important was taking place in the opposite direction, but of
course in another group of buildings. For in proportion as
the architect felt himself thrust aside or forgotten in one edifice,
he endeavored to make himself principal in another; and,
in retaliation for the painter’s entire usurpation of certain
fields of design, succeeded in excluding him totally from those
in which his own influence was predominant. Or, more accurately
speaking, the architects began to be too proud to receive
assistance from the colorists; and these latter sought for
ground which the architect had abandoned, for the unrestrained
display of their own skill. And thus, while one
series of edifices is continually becoming feebler in design and
richer in superimposed paintings, another, that of which we
have so often spoken as the earliest or Byzantine Renaissance,
fragment by fragment rejects the pictorial decoration; supplies
its place first with marbles, and then, as the latter are felt by
the architect, daily increasing in arrogance and deepening in
coldness, to be too bright for his dignity, he casts even these
aside one by one: and when the last porphyry circle has vanished
from the façade, we find two palaces standing side by
side, one built, so far as mere masonry goes, with consummate
care and skill, but without the slightest vestige of color in any
part of it; the other utterly without any claim to interest in
its architectural form, but covered from top to bottom with
paintings by Veronese. At this period, then, we bid farewell
to color, leaving the painters to their own peculiar field; and
only regretting that they waste their noblest work on walls,
from which in a couple of centuries, if not before, the greater
part of their labor must be effaced. On the other hand, the
architecture whose decline we are tracing, has now assumed
an entirely new condition, that of the Central or True Renaissance,
25
whose nature we are to examine in the next
chapter.
§ XXXVII. But before leaving these last palaces over which
the Byzantine influence extended itself, there is one more
lesson to be learned from them of much importance to us.
Though in many respects debased in style, they are consummate
in workmanship, and unstained in honor; there is no imperfection
in them, and no dishonesty. That there is absolutely
no imperfection, is indeed, as we have seen above, a proof of
their being wanting in the highest qualities of architecture;
but, as lessons in masonry, they have their value, and may well
be studied for the excellence they display in methods of levelling
stones, for the precision of their inlaying, and other such
qualities, which in them are indeed too principal, yet very instructive
in their particular way.
§ XXXVIII. For instance, in the inlaid design of the dove
with the olive branch, from the Casa Trevisan (Vol. I. Plate
XX. p. 369), it is impossible for anything to go beyond the
precision with which the olive leaves are cut out of the white
marble; and, in some wreaths of laurel below, the rippled edge
of each leaf is as finely and easily drawn, as if by a delicate
pencil. No Florentine table is more exquisitely finished than
the façade of this entire palace; and as ideals of an executive
perfection, which, though we must not turn aside from our
main path to reach it, may yet with much advantage be kept in
our sight and memory, these palaces are most notable amidst
the architecture of Europe. The Rio Façade of the Ducal
Palace, though very sparing in color, is yet, as an example of
finished masonry in a vast building, one of the finest things,
not only in Venice, but in the world. It differs from other
work of the Byzantine Renaissance, in being on a very large
scale; and it still retains one pure Gothic character, which adds
not a little to its nobleness, that of perpetual variety. There
is hardly one window of it, or one panel, that is like another;
and this continual change so increases its apparent size by confusing
the eye, that, though presenting no bold features, or
striking masses of any kind, there are few things in Italy more
26
impressive than the vision of it overhead, as the gondola glides
from beneath the Bridge of Sighs. And lastly (unless we are
to blame these buildings for some pieces of very childish perspective),
they are magnificently honest, as well as perfect. I
do not remember even any gilding upon them; all is pure
marble, and of the finest kind.5
And therefore, in finally leaving the Ducal Palace,6 let us
take with us one more lesson, the last which we shall receive
from the Stones of Venice, except in the form of a warning.
§ XXXIX. The school of architecture which we have just
been examining is, as we have seen above, redeemed from
severe condemnation by its careful and noble use of inlaid
marbles as a means of color. From that time forward, this art
has been unknown, or despised; the frescoes of the swift and
daring Venetian painters long contended with the inlaid
marbles, outvying them with color, indeed more glorious than
theirs, but fugitive as the hues of woods in autumn; and, at
last, as the art itself of painting in this mighty manner failed
from among men,7 the modern decorative system established
itself, which united the meaninglessness of the veined marble
with the evanescence of the fresco, and completed the harmony
by falsehood.
§ XL. Since first, in the second chapter of the “Seven
Lamps,” I endeavored to show the culpableness, as well as the
baseness, of our common modes of decoration by painted imitation
27
of various woods or marbles, the subject has been discussed
in various architectural works, and is evidently becoming
one of daily increasing interest. When it is considered how
many persons there are whose means of livelihood consist altogether
in these spurious arts, and how difficult it is, even for
the most candid, to admit a conviction contrary both to their
interests and to their inveterate habits of practice and thought,
it is rather a matter of wonder, that the cause of Truth should
have found even a few maintainers, than that it should have
encountered a host of adversaries. It has, however, been defended
repeatedly by architects themselves, and so successfully,
that I believe, so far as the desirableness of this or that method
of ornamentation is to be measured by the fact of its simple
honesty or dishonesty, there is little need to add anything to
what has been already urged upon the subject. But there are
some points connected with the practice of imitating marble,
which I have been unable to touch upon until now, and by the
consideration of which we may be enabled to see something of
the policy of honesty in this matter, without in the least abandoning
the higher ground of principle.
§ XLI. Consider, then, first, what marble seems to have been
made for. Over the greater part of the surface of the world,
we find that a rock has been providentially distributed, in a
manner particularly pointing it out as intended for the service of
man. Not altogether a common rock, it is yet rare enough to
command a certain degree of interest and attention wherever
it is found; but not so rare as to preclude its use for any purpose
to which it is fitted. It is exactly of the consistence
which is best adapted for sculpture: that is to say, neither hard
nor brittle, nor flaky nor splintery, but uniform, and delicately,
yet not ignobly, soft,—exactly soft enough to allow the sculptor
to work it without force, and trace on it the finest lines of
finished form; and yet so hard as never to betray the touch or
moulder away beneath the steel; and so admirably crystallized,
and of such permanent elements, that no rains dissolve it, no
time changes it, no atmosphere decomposes it: once shaped, it
is shaped for ever, unless subjected to actual violence or attrition.
28
This rock, then, is prepared by Nature for the sculptor
and architect, just as paper is prepared by the manufacturer
for the artist, with as great—nay, with greater—care, and more
perfect adaptation of the material to the requirements. And
of this marble paper, some is white and some colored; but
more is colored than white, because the white is evidently
meant for sculpture, and the colored for the covering of large
surfaces.
§ XLII. Now, if we would take Nature at her word, and use
this precious paper which she has taken so much care to provide
for us (it is a long process, the making of that paper; the
pulp of it needing the subtlest possible solution, and the pressing
of it—for it is all hot-pressed—having to be done under
the saw, or under something at least as heavy); if, I say, we use
it as Nature would have us, consider what advantages would
follow. The colors of marble are mingled for us just as if on
a prepared palette. They are of all shades and hues (except
bad ones), some being united and even, some broken, mixed,
and interrupted, in order to supply, as far as possible, the want
of the painter’s power of breaking and mingling the color with
the brush. But there is more in the colors than this delicacy
of adaptation. There is history in them. By the manner in
which they are arranged in every piece of marble, they record
the means by which that marble has been produced, and the
successive changes through which it has passed. And in all
their veins and zones, and flame-like stainings, or broken and
disconnected lines, they write various legends, never untrue,
of the former political state of the mountain kingdom to which
they belonged, of its infirmities and fortitudes, convulsions and
consolidations, from the beginning of time.
Now, if we were never in the habit of seeing anything but
real marbles, this language of theirs would soon begin to be
understood; that is to say, even the least observant of us
would recognize such and such stones as forming a peculiar
class, and would begin to inquire where they came from, and,
at last, take some feeble interest in the main question, Why
they were only to be found in that or the other place, and
29
how they came to make a part of this mountain, and not of
that? And in a little while, it would not be possible to stand
for a moment at a shop door, leaning against the pillars of it,
without remembering or questioning of something well worth
the memory or the inquiry, touching the hills of Italy, or
Greece, or Africa, or Spain; and we should be led on from
knowledge to knowledge, until even the unsculptured walls of
our streets became to us volumes as precious as those of our
libraries.
§ XLIII. But the moment we admit imitation of marble, this
source of knowledge is destroyed. None of us can be at the
pains to go through the work of verification. If we knew
that every colored stone we saw was natural, certain questions,
conclusions, interests, would force themselves upon us
without any effort of our own; but we have none of us time
to stop in the midst of our daily business, to touch and pore
over, and decide with painful minuteness of investigation,
whether such and such a pillar be stucco or stone. And the
whole field of this knowledge, which Nature intended us to
possess when we were children, is hopelessly shut out from us.
Worse than shut out, for the mass of coarse imitations confuses
our knowledge acquired from other sources; and our
memory of the marbles we have perhaps once or twice carefully
examined, is disturbed and distorted by the inaccuracy
of the imitations which are brought before us continually.
§ XLIV. But it will be said, that it is too expensive to employ
real marbles in ordinary cases. It may be so: yet not
always more expensive than the fitting windows with enormous
plate glass, and decorating them with elaborate stucco
mouldings and other useless sources of expenditure in modern
building; nay, not always in the end more expensive than the
frequent repainting of the dingy pillars, which a little water
dashed against them would refresh from day to day, if they
were of true stone. But, granting that it be so, in that very
costliness, checking their common use in certain localities, is
part of the interest of marbles, considered as history. Where
they are not found, Nature has supplied other materials,—clay
30
for brick, or forest for timber,—in the working of which she
intends other characters of the human mind to be developed,
and by the proper use of which certain local advantages will
assuredly be attained, while the delightfulness and meaning
of the precious marbles will be felt more forcibly in the districts
where they occur, or on the occasions when they may be
procured.
§ XLV. It can hardly be necessary to add, that, as the imitation
of marbles interferes with and checks the knowledge of
geography and geology, so the imitation of wood interferes
with that of botany; and that our acquaintance with the
nature, uses, and manner of growth of the timber trees of our
own and of foreign countries, would probably, in the majority
of cases, become accurate and extensive, without any labor or
sacrifice of time, were not all inquiry checked, and all observation
betrayed, by the wretched labors of the “Grainer.”
§ XLVI. But this is not all. As the practice of imitation
retards knowledge, so also it retards art.
There is not a meaner occupation for the human mind than
the imitation of the stains and striæ of marble and wood.
When engaged in any easy and simple mechanical occupation,
there is still some liberty for the mind to leave the literal
work; and the clash of the loom or the activity of the fingers
will not always prevent the thoughts from some happy expatiation
in their own domains. But the grainer must think of
what he is doing; and veritable attention and care, and occasionally
considerable skill, are consumed in the doing of a
more absolute nothing than I can name in any other department
of painful idleness. I know not anything so humiliating
as to see a human being, with arms and limbs complete,
and apparently a head, and assuredly a soul, yet into the hands
of which when you have put a brush and pallet, it cannot do
anything with them but imitate a piece of wood. It cannot
color, it has no ideas of color; it cannot draw, it has no ideas
of form; it cannot caricature, it has no ideas of humor. It is
incapable of anything beyond knots. All its achievement, the
entire result of the daily application of its imagination and
31
immortality, is to be such a piece of texture as the sun and
dew are sucking up out of the muddy ground, and weaving
together, far more finely, in millions of millions of growing
branches, over every rood of waste woodland and shady hill.
§ XLVII. But what is to be done, the reader asks, with men
who are capable of nothing else than this? Nay, they may
be capable of everything else, for all we know, and what we
are to do with them I will try to say in the next chapter; but
meanwhile one word more touching the higher principles of
action in this matter, from which we have descended to those
of expediency. I trust that some day the language of Types
will be more read and understood by us than it has been for
centuries; and when this language, a better one than either
Greek or Latin, is again recognized amongst us, we shall find,
or remember, that as the other visible elements of the universe—its
air, its water, and its flame—set forth, in their pure
energies, the life-giving, purifying, and sanctifying influences
of the Deity upon His creatures, so the earth, in its purity,
sets forth His eternity and His Truth. I have dwelt above
on the historical language of stones; let us not forget this,
which is their theological language; and, as we would not
wantonly pollute the fresh waters when they issue forth in
their clear glory from the rock, nor stay the mountain winds
into pestilential stagnancy, nor mock the sunbeams with artificial
and ineffective light; so let us not by our own base and
barren falsehoods, replace the crystalline strength and burning
color of the earth from which we were born, and to which we
must return; the earth which, like our own bodies, though
dust in its degradation, is full of splendor when God’s hand
gathers its atoms; and which was for ever sanctified by Him,
as the symbol no less of His love than of His truth, when He
bade the high priest bear the names of the Children of Israel
on the clear stones of the Breastplate of Judgment.
1 There is a curious instance of this in the modern imitations of the
Gothic capitals of the Casa d’ Oro, employed in its restorations. The old
capitals look like clusters of leaves, the modern ones like kneaded masses
of dough with holes in them.
2 Not that even these men were able to wear it altogether without harm,
as we shall see in the next chapter.
3 Appendix 4, “Date of Palaces of Byzantine Renaissance.”
4 In the various works which Mr. Prout has written on light and shade,
no principle will be found insisted on more strongly than this carrying of
the dark into the light, and vice versa. It is curious to find the untaught
instinct of a merely picturesque artist in the nineteenth century, fixing itself
so intensely on a principle which regulated the entire sacred composition of
the thirteenth. I say “untaught” instinct, for Mr. Prout was, throughout
his life, the discoverer of his own principles; fortunately so, considering
what principles were taught in his time, but unfortunately in the abstract,
for there were gifts in him, which, had there been any wholesome influences
to cherish them, might have made him one of the greatest men of his
age. He was great, under all adverse circumstances, but the mere wreck
of what he might have been, if, after the rough training noticed in my
pamphlet on Pre-Raphaelitism, as having fitted him for his great function
in the world, he had met with a teacher who could have appreciated his
powers, and directed them.
5 There may, however, be a kind of dishonesty even in the use of
marble, if it is attempted to make the marble look like something else. See
the final or Venetian Index under head “Scalzi.”
6 Appendix 5, “Renaissance Side of Ducal Palace.”
7 We have, as far as I know, at present among us, only one painter, G.
F. Watts, who is capable of design in color on a large scale. He stands
alone among our artists of the old school, in his perception of the value of
breadth in distant masses, and in the vigor of invention by which such
breadth must be sustained; and his power of expression and depth of
thought are not less remarkable than his bold conception of color effect.
Very probably some of the Pre-Raphaelites have the gift also; I am nearly
certain that Rosetti has it, and I think also Millais; but the experiment has
yet to be tried. I wish it could be made in Mr. Hope’s church in Margaret
Street.
CHAPTER II.
ROMAN RENAISSANCE.
§ I. Of all the buildings in Venice, later in date than the
final additions to the Ducal Palace, the noblest is, beyond all
question, that which, having been condemned by its proprietor,
not many years ago, to be pulled down and sold for the
value of its materials, was rescued by the Austrian government,
and appropriated—the government officers having no
other use for it—to the business of the Post-Office; though
still known to the gondolier by its ancient name, the Casa
Grimani. It is composed of three stories of the Corinthian
order, at once simple, delicate, and sublime; but on so colossal
a scale, that the three-storied palaces on its right and left only
reach to the cornice which marks the level of its first floor. Yet
it is not at first perceived to be so vast; and it is only when
some expedient is employed to hide it from the eye, that by
the sudden dwarfing of the whole reach of the Grand Canal,
which it commands, we become aware that it is to the majesty
of the Casa Grimani that the Rialto itself, and the whole
group of neighboring buildings, owe the greater part of their
impressiveness. Nor is the finish of its details less notable
than the grandeur of their scale. There is not an erring line,
nor a mistaken proportion, throughout its noble front; and
the exceeding fineness of the chiselling gives an appearance of
lightness to the vast blocks of stone out of whose perfect union
that front is composed. The decoration is sparing, but delicate:
the first story only simpler than the rest, in that it has
pilasters instead of shafts, but all with Corinthian capitals, rich
in leafage, and fruited delicately; the rest of the walls flat and
smooth, and the mouldings sharp and shallow, so that the bold
33
shafts look like crystals of beryl running through a rock of
quartz.
§ II. This palace is the principal type at Venice, and one of
the best in Europe, of the central architecture of the Renaissance
schools; that carefully studied and perfectly executed
architecture to which those schools owe their principal claims
to our respect, and which became the model of most of the
important works subsequently produced by civilized nations.
I have called it the Roman Renaissance, because it is founded,
both in its principles of superimposition, and in the style of
its ornament, upon the architecture of classic Rome at its best
period. The revival of Latin literature both led to its adoption,
and directed its form; and the most important example
of it which exists is the modern Roman basilica of St. Peter’s.
It had, at its Renaissance or new birth, no resemblance either
to Greek, Gothic, or Byzantine forms, except in retaining the
use of the round arch, vault, and dome; in the treatment of
all details, it was exclusively Latin; the last links of connexion
with mediæval tradition having been broken by its builders in
their enthusiasm for classical art, and the forms of true Greek
or Athenian architecture being still unknown to them. The
study of these noble Greek forms has induced various modifications
of the Renaissance in our own times; but the conditions
which are found most applicable to the uses of modern
life are still Roman, and the entire style may most fitly be
expressed by the term “Roman Renaissance.”
§ III. It is this style, in its purity and fullest form,—represented
by such buildings as the Casa Grimani at Venice (built
by San Micheli), the Town Hall at Vicenza (by Palladio), St.
Peter’s at Rome (by Michael Angelo), St. Paul’s and Whitehall
in London (by Wren and Inigo Jones),—which is the true
antagonist of the Gothic school. The intermediate, or corrupt
conditions of it, though multiplied over Europe, are no longer
admired by architects, or made the subjects of their study;
but the finished work of this central school is still, in most
cases, the model set before the student of the nineteenth century,
as opposed to those Gothic, Romanesque, or Byzantine
34
forms which have long been considered barbarous, and are so
still by most of the leading men of the day. That they are,
on the contrary, most noble and beautiful, and that the antagonistic
Renaissance is, in the main, unworthy and unadmirable,
whatever perfection of a certain kind it may possess, it
was my principal purpose to show, when I first undertook the
labor of this work. It has been attempted already to put
before the reader the various elements which unite in the
Nature of Gothic, and to enable him thus to judge, not
merely of the beauty of the forms which that system has
produced already, but of its future applicability to the wants
of mankind, and endless power over their hearts. I would
now endeavor, in like manner, to set before the reader the
Nature of Renaissance, and thus to enable him to compare the
two styles under the same light, and with the same enlarged
view of their relations to the intellect, and capacities for the
service, of man.
§ IV. It will not be necessary for me to enter at length into
any examination of its external form. It uses, whether for its
roofs of aperture or roofs proper, the low gable or circular
arch: but it differs from Romanesque work in attaching great
importance to the horizontal lintel or architrave above the
arch; transferring the energy of the principal shafts to the
supporting of this horizontal beam, and thus rendering the
arch a subordinate, if not altogether a superfluous, feature.
The type of this arrangement has been given already at c, Fig.
XXXVI., p. 145, Vol. I.: and I might insist at length upon
the absurdity of a construction in which the shorter shaft,
which has the real weight of wall to carry, is split into two
by the taller one, which has nothing to carry at all,—that
taller one being strengthened, nevertheless, as if the whole
weight of the building bore upon it; and on the ungracefulness,
never conquered in any Palladian work, of the two half-capitals
glued, as it were, against the slippery round sides of
the central shaft. But it is not the form of this architecture
against which I would plead. Its defects are shared by many
of the noblest forms of earlier building, and might have been
35
entirely atoned for by excellence of spirit. But it is the moral
nature of it which is corrupt, and which it must, therefore, be
our principal business to examine and expose.
§ V. The moral, or immoral, elements which unite to form
the spirit of Central Renaissance architecture are, I believe, in
the main, two,—Pride and Infidelity; but the pride resolves
itself into three main branches,—Pride of Science, Pride of
State, and Pride of System: and thus we have four separate
mental conditions which must be examined successively.
§ VI. 1. Pride of Science. It would have been more
charitable, but more confusing, to have added another element
to our list, namely the Love of Science; but the love is included
in the pride, and is usually so very subordinate an element
that it does not deserve equality of nomenclature. But,
whether pursued in pride or in affection (how far by either we
shall see presently), the first notable characteristic of the Renaissance
central school is its introduction of accurate knowledge
into all its work, so far as it possesses such knowledge;
and its evident conviction, that such science is necessary to the
excellence of the work, and is the first thing to be expressed
therein. So that all the forms introduced, even in its minor
ornament, are studied with the utmost care; the anatomy of
all animal structure is thoroughly understood and elaborately
expressed, and the whole of the execution skilful and practised
in the highest degree. Perspective, linear and aerial, perfect
drawing and accurate light and shade in painting, and true
anatomy in all representations of the human form, drawn or
sculptured, are the first requirements in all the work of this
school.
§ VII. Now, first considering all this in the most charitable
light, as pursued from a real love of truth, and not from vanity,
it would, of course, have been all excellent and admirable, had
it been regarded as the aid of art, and not as its essence. But
the grand mistake of the Renaissance schools lay in supposing
that science and art are the same things, and that to advance
in the one was necessarily to perfect the other. Whereas they
are, in reality, things not only different, but so opposed, that
36
to advance in the one is, in ninety-nine cases out of the hundred,
to retrograde in the other. This is the point to which I
would at present especially bespeak the reader’s attention.
§ VIII. Science and art are commonly distinguished by the
nature of their actions; the one as knowing, the other as changing,
producing, or creating. But there is a still more important
distinction in the nature of the things they deal with. Science
deals exclusively with things as they are in themselves; and
art exclusively with things as they affect the human senses and
human soul.8 Her work is to portray the appearance of things,
and to deepen the natural impressions which they produce
upon living creatures. The work of science is to substitute
facts for appearances, and demonstrations for impressions.
Both, observe, are equally concerned with truth; the one with
truth of aspect, the other with truth of essence. Art does not
represent things falsely, but truly as they appear to mankind.
Science studies the relations of things to each other: but art
studies only their relations to man; and it requires of everything
which is submitted to it imperatively this, and only this,—what
that thing is to the human eyes and human heart, what
it has to say to men, and what it can become to them: a field
of question just as much vaster than that of science, as the soul
is larger than the material creation.
§ IX. Take a single instance. Science informs us that the
sun is ninety-five millions of miles distant from, and 111 times
broader than, the earth; that we and all the planets revolve
round it; and that it revolves on its own axis in 25 days, 14
hours and 4 minutes. With all this, art has nothing whatsoever
to do. It has no care to know anything of this kind.
But the things which it does care to know, are these: that in
the heavens God hath set a tabernacle for the sun, “which is
as a bridegroom coming out of his chamber, and rejoiceth as a
37
strong man to run a race. His going forth is from the end of
the heaven, and his circuit unto the ends of it, and there is
nothing hid from the heat thereof.”
§ X. This, then, being the kind of truth with which art is
exclusively concerned, how is such truth as this to be ascertained
and accumulated? Evidently, and only, by perception
and feeling. Never either by reasoning, or report. Nothing
must come between Nature and the artist’s sight; nothing between
God and the artist’s soul. Neither calculation nor hearsay,—be
it the most subtle of calculations, or the wisest of sayings,—may
be allowed to come between the universe, and the
witness which art bears to its visible nature. The whole value
of that witness depends on its being eye-witness; the whole
genuineness, acceptableness, and dominion of it depend on the
personal assurance of the man who utters it. All its victory
depends on the veracity of the one preceding word, “Vidi.”
The whole function of the artist in the world is to be a
seeing and feeling creature; to be an instrument of such tenderness
and sensitiveness, that no shadow, no hue, no line, no
instantaneous and evanescent expression of the visible things
around him, nor any of the emotions which they are capable
of conveying to the spirit which has been given him, shall
either be left unrecorded, or fade from the book of record. It
is not his business either to think, to judge, to argue, or to
know. His place is neither in the closet, nor on the bench,
nor at the bar, nor in the library. They are for other men
and other work. He may think, in a by-way; reason, now and
then, when he has nothing better to do; know, such fragments
of knowledge as he can gather without stooping, or reach without
pains; but none of these things are to be his care. The
work of his life is to be twofold only: to see, to feel.
§ XI. Nay, but, the reader perhaps pleads with me, one of
the great uses of knowledge is to open the eyes; to make
things perceivable which, never would have been seen, unless
first they had been known.
Not so. This could only be said or believed by those who
do not know what the perceptive faculty of a great artist is, in
38
comparison with that of other men. There is no great painter,
no great workman in any art, but he sees more with the glance
of a moment than he could learn by the labor of a thousand
hours. God has made every man fit for his work; He has
given to the man whom he means for a student, the reflective,
logical, sequential faculties; and to the man whom He means
for an artist, the perceptive, sensitive, retentive faculties. And
neither of these men, so far from being able to do the other’s
work, can even comprehend the way in which it is done. The
student has no understanding of the vision, nor the painter of
the process; but chiefly the student has no idea of the colossal
grasp of the true painter’s vision and sensibility.
The labor of the whole Geological Society, for the last fifty
years, has but now arrived at the ascertainment of those truths
respecting mountain form which Turner saw and expressed
with a few strokes of a camel’s hair pencil fifty years ago, when
he was a boy. The knowledge of all the laws of the planetary
system, and of all the curves of the motion of projectiles, would
never enable the man of science to draw a waterfall or a wave;
and all the members of Surgeons’ Hall helping each other
could not at this moment see, or represent, the natural movement
of a human body in vigorous action, as a poor dyer’s son
did two hundred years ago.9
§ XII. But surely, it is still insisted, granting this peculiar
faculty to the painter, he will still see more as he knows more,
and the more knowledge he obtains, therefore, the better. No;
not even so. It is indeed true, that, here and there, a piece of
knowledge will enable the eye to detect a truth which might
otherwise have escaped it; as, for instance, in watching a sunrise,
the knowledge of the true nature of the orb may lead the
painter to feel more profoundly, and express more fully, the
distance between the bars of cloud that cross it, and the sphere
of flame that lifts itself slowly beyond them into the infinite
heaven. But, for one visible truth to which knowledge thus
opens the eyes, it seals them to a thousand: that is to say, if
39
the knowledge occur to the mind so as to occupy its powers of
contemplation at the moment when the sight work is to be
done, the mind retires inward, fixes itself upon the known fact,
and forgets the passing visible ones; and a moment of such
forgetfulness loses more to the painter than a day’s thought
can gain. This is no new or strange assertion. Every person
accustomed to careful reflection of any kind, knows that its
natural operation is to close his eyes to the external world.
While he is thinking deeply, he neither sees nor feels, even
though naturally he may possess strong powers of sight and
emotion. He who, having journeyed all day beside the Leman
Lake, asked of his companions, at evening, where it was,10 probably
was not wanting in sensibility; but he was generally a
thinker, not a perceiver. And this instance is only an extreme
one of the effect which, in all cases, knowledge, becoming a
subject of reflection, produces upon the sensitive faculties. It
must be but poor and lifeless knowledge, if it has no tendency
to force itself forward, and become ground for reflection, in
despite of the succession of external objects. It will not obey
their succession. The first that comes gives it food enough
for its day’s work; it is its habit, its duty, to cast the rest aside,
and fasten upon that. The first thing that a thinking and
knowing man sees in the course of the day, he will not easily
quit. It is not his way to quit anything without getting to the
bottom of it, if possible. But the artist is bound to receive all
things on the broad, white, lucid field of his soul, not to grasp
at one. For instance, as the knowing and thinking man
watches the sunrise, he sees something in the color of a ray, or
the change of a cloud, that is new to him; and this he follows
out forthwith into a labyrinth of optical and pneumatical laws,
perceiving no more clouds nor rays all the morning. But the
painter must catch all the rays, all the colors that come, and see
them all truly, all in their real relations and succession; therefore,
everything that occupies room in his mind he must cast
40
aside for the time, as completely as may be. The thoughtful
man is gone far away to seek; but the perceiving man must
sit still, and open his heart to receive. The thoughtful man is
knitting and sharpening himself into a two-edged sword, wherewith
to pierce. The perceiving man is stretching himself into
a four-cornered sheet wherewith to catch. And all the breadth
to which he can expand himself, and all the white emptiness
into which he can blanch himself, will not be enough to receive
what God has to give him.
§ XIII. What, then, it will be indignantly asked, is an
utterly ignorant and unthinking man likely to make the best
artist? No, not so neither. Knowledge is good for him so
long as he can keep it utterly, servilely, subordinate to his own
divine work, and trample it under his feet, and out of his way,
the moment it is likely to entangle him.
And in this respect, observe, there is an enormous difference
between knowledge and education. An artist need not
be a learned man, in all probability it will be a disadvantage
to him to become so; but he ought, if possible, always to be
an educated man: that is, one who has understanding of his
own uses and duties in the world, and therefore of the general
nature of the things done and existing in the world; and who
has so trained himself, or been trained, as to turn to the best
and most courteous account whatever faculties or knowledge
he has. The mind of an educated man is greater than the
knowledge it possesses; it is like the vault of heaven, encompassing
the earth which lives and flourishes beneath it: but the
mind of an educated and learned man is like a caoutchouc band,
with an everlasting spirit of contraction in it, fastening together
papers which it cannot open, and keeps others from
opening.
Half our artists are ruined for want of education, and by
the possession of knowledge; the best that I have known have
been educated, and illiterate. The ideal of an artist, however,
is not that he should be illiterate, but well read in the best
books, and thoroughly high bred, both in heart and in bearing.
41
In a word, he should be fit for the best society, and should
keep out of it.11
§ XIV. There are, indeed, some kinds of knowledge with
which an artist ought to be thoroughly furnished; those, for
instance, which enable him to express himself; for this knowledge
relieves instead of encumbering his mind, and permits
it to attend to its purposes instead of wearying itself about
means. The whole mystery of manipulation and manufacture
should be familiar to the painter from a child. He should
know the chemistry of all colors and materials whatsoever, and
should prepare all his colors himself, in a little laboratory of
his own. Limiting his chemistry to this one object, the
amount of practical science necessary for it, and such accidental
discoveries as might fall in his way in the course of his
work, of better colors or better methods of preparing them,
would be an infinite refreshment to his mind; a minor subject
of interest to which it might turn when jaded with comfortless
labor, or exhausted with feverish invention, and yet which
would never interfere with its higher functions, when it chose
to address itself to them. Even a considerable amount of
manual labor, sturdy color-grinding and canvas-stretching,
would be advantageous; though this kind of work ought to
be in great part done by pupils. For it is one of the conditions
of perfect knowledge in these matters, that every great
master should have a certain number of pupils, to whom he is
to impart all the knowledge of materials and means which he
himself possesses, as soon as possible; so that, at any rate, by
the time they are fifteen years old, they may know all that he
knows himself in this kind; that is to say, all that the world
of artists know, and his own discoveries besides, and so never
be troubled about methods any more. Not that the knowledge
even of his own particular methods is to be of purpose confined
42
to himself and his pupils, but that necessarily it must be so in
some degree; for only those who see him at work daily can
understand his small and multitudinous ways of practice.
These cannot verbally be explained to everybody, nor is it
needful that they should, only let them be concealed from
nobody who cares to see them; in which case, of course, his
attendant scholars will know them best. But all that can be
made public in matters of this kind should be so with all speed,
every artist throwing his discovery into the common stock, and
the whole body of artists taking such pains in this department
of science as that there shall be no unsettled questions
about any known material or method: that it shall be an
entirely ascertained and indisputable matter which is the best
white, and which the best brown; which the strongest canvas,
and safest varnish; and which the shortest and most perfect
way of doing everything known up to that time: and if
any one discovers a better, he is to make it public forthwith.
All of them taking care to embarrass themselves with no theories
or reasons for anything, but to work empirically only: it
not being in any wise their business to know whether light
moves in rays or in waves; or whether the blue rays of the
spectrum move slower or faster than the rest; but simply to
know how many minutes and seconds such and such a powder
must be calcined, to give the brightest blue.
§ XV. Now it is perhaps the most exquisite absurdity of the
whole Renaissance system, that while it has encumbered the
artist with every species of knowledge that is of no use to him,
this one precious and necessary knowledge it has utterly lost.
There is not, I believe, at this moment, a single question which
could be put respecting pigments and methods, on which the
body of living artists would agree in their answers. The lives
of artists are passed in fruitless experiments; fruitless, because
undirected by experience and uncommunicated in their results.
Every man has methods of his own, which he knows to be
insufficient, and yet jealously conceals from his fellow-workmen:
every colorman has materials of his own, to which it is
rare that the artist can trust: and in the very front of the majestic
43
advance of chemical science, the empirical science of the
artist has been annihilated, and the days which should have led
us to higher perfection are passed in guessing at, or in mourning
over, lost processes; while the so-called Dark ages, possessing
no more knowledge of chemistry than a village herbalist
does now, discovered, established, and put into daily practice
such methods of operation as have made their work, at this
day, the despair of all who look upon it.
§ XVI. And yet even this, to the painter, the safest of
sciences, and in some degree necessary, has its temptations,
and capabilities of abuse. For the simplest means are always
enough for a great man; and when once he has obtained a few
ordinary colors, which he is sure will stand, and a white surface
that will not darken nor moulder, nor rend, he is master
of the world, and of his fellow-men. And, indeed, as if in
these times we were bent on furnishing examples of every
species of opposite error, while we have suffered the traditions
to escape us of the simple methods of doing simple things,
which are enough for all the arts, and to all the ages, we have
set ourselves to discover fantastic modes of doing fantastic
things,—new mixtures and manipulations of metal, and porcelain,
and leather, and paper, and every conceivable condition
of false substance and cheap work, to our own infinitely multiplied
confusion,—blinding ourselves daily more and more to
the great, changeless, and inevitable truth, that there is but
one goodness in art; and that is one which the chemist cannot
prepare, nor the merchant cheapen, for it comes only of a rare
human hand, and rare human soul.
§ XVII. Within its due limits, however, here is one branch
of science which the artist may pursue; and, within limits still
more strict, another also, namely, the science of the appearances
of things as they have been ascertained and registered
by his fellow-men. For no day passes but some visible fact is
pointed out to us by others, which, without their help, we
should not have noticed; and the accumulation and generalization
of visible facts have formed, in the succession of ages,
the sciences of light and shade, and perspective, linear and
44
aerial: so that the artist is now at once put in possession of
certain truths respecting the appearances of things, which, so
pointed out to him, any man may in a few days understand
and acknowledge; but which, without aid, he could not probably
discover in his lifetime. I say, probably could not, because
the time which the history of art shows us to have been
actually occupied in the discovery and systematization of such
truth, is no measure of the time necessary for such discovery.
The lengthened period which elapsed between the earliest and
the perfect developement of the science of light (if I may so
call it) was not occupied in the actual effort to ascertain its
laws, but in acquiring the disposition to make that effort. It
did not take five centuries to find out the appearance of natural
objects; but it took five centuries to make people care about
representing them. An artist of the twelfth century did not
desire to represent nature. His work was symbolical and
ornamental. So long as it was intelligible and lovely, he had
no care to make it like nature. As, for instance, when an old
painter represented the glory round a saint’s head by a burnished
plate of pure gold, he had no intention of imitating an
effect of light. He meant to tell the spectator that the figure
so decorated was a saint, and to produce splendor of effect by
the golden circle. It was no matter to him what light was
like. So soon as it entered into his intention to represent the
appearance of light, he was not long in discovering the natural
facts necessary for his purpose.
§ XVIII. But, this being fully allowed, it is still true that
the accumulation of facts now known respecting visible phenomena,
is greater than any man could hope to gather for himself,
and that it is well for him to be made acquainted with
them; provided always, that he receive them only at their
true value, and do not suffer himself to be misled by them. I
say, at their true value; that is, an exceedingly small one. All
the information which men can receive from the accumulated
experience of others, is of no use but to enable them more
quickly and accurately to see for themselves. It will in no
wise take the place of this personal sight. Nothing can be
45
done well in art, except by vision. Scientific principles and
experiences are helps to the eye, as a microscope is; and they
are of exactly as much use without the eye. No science of
perspective, or of anything else, will enable us to draw the
simplest natural line accurately, unless we see it and feel it.
Science is soon at her wits’ end. All the professors of perspective
in Europe, could not, by perspective, draw the line of
curve of a sea beach; nay, could not outline one pool of the
quiet water left among the sand. The eye and hand can do it,
nothing else. All the rules of aerial perspective that ever
were written, will not tell me how sharply the pines on the hill-top
are drawn at this moment on the sky. I shall know if I
see them, and love them; not till then. I may study the laws
of atmospheric gradation for fourscore years and ten, and I
shall not be able to draw so much as a brick-kiln through its
own smoke, unless I look at it; and that in an entirely humble
and unscientific manner, ready to see all that the smoke, my
master, is ready to show me, and expecting to see nothing
more.
§ XIX. So that all the knowledge a man has must be held
cheap, and neither trusted nor respected, the moment he comes
face to face with Nature. If it help him, well; if not, but, on
the contrary, thrust itself upon him in an impertinent and contradictory
temper, and venture to set itself in the slightest degree
in opposition to, or comparison with, his sight, let it be
disgraced forthwith. And the slave is less likely to take too
much upon herself, if she has not been bought for a high
price. All the knowledge an artist needs, will, in these days,
come to him almost without his seeking; if he has far to look
for it, he may be sure he does not want it. Prout became
Prout, without knowing a single rule of perspective to the end
of his days; and all the perspective in the Encyclopædia will
never produce us another Prout.
§ XX. And observe, also, knowledge is not only very often
unnecessary, but it is often untrustworthy. It is inaccurate,
and betrays us where the eye would have been true to us. Let
us take the single instance of the knowledge of aerial perspective,
46
of which the moderns are so proud, and see how it betrays
us in various ways. First by the conceit of it, which often
prevents our enjoying work in which higher and better things
were thought of than effects of mist. The other day I showed
a line impression of Albert Durer’s “St. Hubert” to a modern
engraver, who had never seen it nor any other of Albert
Durer’s works. He looked at it for a minute contemptuously,
then turned away: “Ah, I see that man did not know much
about aerial perspective!” All the glorious work and thought
of the mighty master, all the redundant landscape, the living
vegetation, the magnificent truth of line, were dead letters to
him, because he happened to have been taught one particular
piece of knowledge which Durer despised.
§ XXI. But not only in the conceit of it, but in the inaccuracy
of it, this science betrays us. Aerial perspective, as given
by the modern artist, is, in nine cases out of ten, a gross and
ridiculous exaggeration, as is demonstrable in a moment. The
effect of air in altering the hue and depth of color is of course
great in the exact proportion of the volume of air between the
observer and the object. It is not violent within the first few
yards, and then diminished gradually, but it is equal for each
foot of interposing air. Now in a clear day, and clear climate,
such as that generally presupposed in a work of fine color, objects
are completely visible at a distance of ten miles; visible
in light and shade, with gradations between the two. Take,
then, the faintest possible hue of shadow, or of any color, and
the most violent and positive possible, and set them side by
side. The interval between them is greater than the real difference
(for objects may often be seen clearly much farther
than ten miles, I have seen Mont Blanc at 120) caused by the
ten miles of intervening air between any given hue of the
nearest, and most distant, objects; but let us assume it, in
courtesy to the masters of aerial perspective, to be the real difference.
Then roughly estimating a mile at less than it really
is, also in courtesy to them, or at 5000 feet, we have this difference
between tints produced by 50,000 feet of air. Then, ten
47
feet of air will produce the 5000th part of this difference. Let
the reader take the two extreme tints, and carefully gradate
the one into the other. Let him divide this gradated shadow
or color into 5000 successive parts; and the difference in depth
between one of these parts and the next is the exact amount of
aerial perspective between one object, and another, ten feet
behind it, on a clear day.
§ XXII. Now, in Millais’ “Huguenot,” the figures were
standing about three feet from the wall behind them; and the
wise world of critics, which could find no other fault with the
picture, professed to have its eyes hurt by the want of an aerial
perspective, which, had it been accurately given (as, indeed, I
believe it was), would have amounted to the 10⁄35000th, or less
than the 15,000th part of the depth of any given color. It
would be interesting to see a picture painted by the critics,
upon this scientific principle. The aerial perspective usually
represented is entirely conventional and ridiculous; a mere
struggle on the part of the pretendedly well-informed, but
really ignorant, artist, to express distances by mist which he
cannot by drawing.
It is curious that the critical world is just as much offended
by the true presence of aerial perspective, over distances of
fifty miles, and with definite purpose of representing mist, in
the works of Turner, as by the true absence of aerial perspective,
over distances of three feet, and in clear weather, in those
of Millais.
§ XXIII. “Well but,” still answers the reader, “this kind of
error may here and there be occasioned by too much respect
for undigested knowledge; but, on the whole, the gain is
greater than the loss, and the fact is, that a picture of the Renaissance
period, or by a modern master, does indeed represent
nature more faithfully than one wrought in the ignorance of
old times.” No, not one whit; for the most part less faithfully.
Indeed, the outside of nature is more truly drawn; the material
commonplace, which can be systematized, catalogued, and
48
taught to all pains-taking mankind,—forms of ribs and scapulæ,12
of eyebrows and lips, and curls of hair. Whatever can be
measured and handled, dissected and demonstrated,—in a word,
whatever is of the body only,—that the schools of knowledge
do resolutely and courageously possess themselves of, and portray.
But whatever is immeasurable, intangible, indivisible,
and of the spirit, that the schools of knowledge do as certainly
lose, and blot out of their sight, that is to say, all that is worth
art’s possessing or recording at all; for whatever can be arrested,
measured, and systematized, we can contemplate as much
as we will in nature herself. But what we want art to do for
us is to stay what is fleeting, and to enlighten what is incomprehensible,
to incorporate the things that have no measure,
and immortalize the things that have no duration. The dimly
seen, momentary glance, the flitting shadow of faint emotion,
the imperfect lines of fading thought, and all that by and
through such things as these is recorded on the features of
49
man, and all that in man’s person and actions, and in the great
natural world, is infinite and wonderful; having in it that
spirit and power which man may witness, but not weigh; conceive,
but not comprehend; love, but not limit; and imagine,
but not define;—this, the beginning and the end of the aim of
all noble art, we have, in the ancient art, by perception; and
we have not, in the newer art, by knowledge. Giotto gives it
us, Orcagna gives it us. Angelico, Memmi, Pisano, it matters
not who,—all simple and unlearned men, in their measure and
manner,—give it us; and the learned men that followed them
give it us not, and we, in our supreme learning, own ourselves
at this day farther from it than ever.
§ XXIV. “Nay,” but it is still answered, “this is because
we have not yet brought our knowledge into right use, but
have been seeking to accumulate it, rather than to apply it
wisely to the ends of art. Let us now do this, and we may
achieve all that was done by that elder ignorant art, and infinitely
50
more.” No, not so; for as soon as we try to put our
knowledge to good use, we shall find that we have much more
than we can use, and that what more we have is an encumbrance.
All our errors in this respect arise from a gross misconception
as to the true nature of knowledge itself. We
talk of learned and ignorant men, as if there were a certain
quantity of knowledge, which to possess was to be learned, and
which not to possess was to be ignorant; instead of considering
that knowledge is infinite, and that the man most learned
in human estimation is just as far from knowing anything as
he ought to know it, as the unlettered peasant. Men are
merely on a lower or higher stage of an eminence, whose summit
is God’s throne, infinitely above all; and there is just as
much reason for the wisest as for the simplest man being
discontented with his position, as respects the real quantity
of knowledge he possesses. And, for both of them, the only
true reasons for contentment with the sum of knowledge they
possess are these: that it is the kind of knowledge they need
for their duty and happiness in life; that all they have is
tested and certain, so far as it is in their power; that all they
have is well in order, and within reach when they need it;
that it has not cost too much time in the getting; that none
of it, once got, has been lost; and that there is not too much
to be easily taken care of.
§ XXV. Consider these requirements a little, and the evils
that result in our education and polity from neglecting them.
Knowledge is mental food, and is exactly to the spirit what
food is to the body (except that the spirit needs several sorts
of food, of which knowledge is only one), and it is liable to the
same kind of misuses. It may be mixed and disguised by art,
till it becomes unwholesome; it may be refined, sweetened,
and made palatable, until it has lost all its power of nourishment;
and, even of its best kind, it may be eaten to surfeiting,
and minister to disease and death.
§ XXVI. Therefore, with respect to knowledge, we are to
reason and act exactly as with respect to food. We no more
live to know, than we live to eat. We live to contemplate,
51
enjoy, act, adore; and we may know all that is to be known
in this world, and what Satan knows in the other, without
being able to do any of these. We are to ask, therefore, first,
is the knowledge we would have fit food for us, good and
simple, not artificial and decorated? and secondly, how much
of it will enable us best for our work; and will leave our
hearts light, and our eyes clear? For no more than that is
to be eaten without the old Eve-sin.
§ XXVII. Observe, also, the difference between tasting knowledge,
and hoarding it. In this respect it is also like food;
since, in some measure, the knowledge of all men is laid up in
granaries, for future use; much of it is at any given moment
dormant, not fed upon or enjoyed, but in store. And by all
it is to be remembered, that knowledge in this form may be
kept without air till it rots, or in such unthreshed disorder that
it is of no use; and that, however good or orderly, it is still
only in being tasted that it becomes of use; and that men
may easily starve in their own granaries, men of science, perhaps,
most of all, for they are likely to seek accumulation of
their store, rather than nourishment from it. Yet let it not
be thought that I would undervalue them. The good and
great among them are like Joseph, to whom all nations sought
to buy corn; or like the sower going forth to sow beside all
waters, sending forth thither the feet of the ox and the ass:
only let us remember that this is not all men’s work. We are
not intended to be all keepers of granaries, nor all to be measured
by the filling of a storehouse; but many, nay, most of
us, are to receive day by day our daily bread, and shall be
as well nourished and as fit for our labor, and often, also, fit
for nobler and more divine labor, in feeding from the barrel
of meal that does not waste, and from the cruse of oil that
does not fail, than if our barns were filled with plenty, and our
presses bursting out with new wine.
§ XXVIII. It is for each man to find his own measure in this
matter; in great part, also, for others to find it for him, while
he is yet a youth. And the desperate evil of the whole Renaissance
system is, that all idea of measure is therein forgotten,
52
that knowledge is thought the one and the only good,
and it is never inquired whether men are vivified by it or
paralyzed. Let us leave figures. The reader may not believe
the analogy I have been pressing so far; but let him consider
the subject in itself, let him examine the effect of knowledge
in his own heart, and see whether the trees of knowledge and
of life are one now, any more than in Paradise. He must feel
that the real animating power of knowledge is only in the
moment of its being first received, when it fills us with wonder
and joy; a joy for which, observe, the previous ignorance
is just as necessary as the present knowledge. That man is
always happy who is in the presence of something which he
cannot know to the full, which he is always going on to know.
This is the necessary condition of a finite creature with
divinely rooted and divinely directed intelligence; this, therefore,
its happy state,—but observe, a state, not of triumph or
joy in what it knows, but of joy rather in the continual discovery
of new ignorance, continual self-abasement, continual
astonishment. Once thoroughly our own, the knowledge
ceases to give us pleasure. It may be practically useful to us,
it may be good for others, or good for usury to obtain more;
but, in itself, once let it be thoroughly familiar, and it is dead.
The wonder is gone from it, and all the fine color which it had
when first we drew it up out of the infinite sea. And what
does it matter how much or how little of it we have laid aside,
when our only enjoyment is still in the casting of that deep
sea line? What does it matter? Nay, in one respect, it
matters much, and not to our advantage. For one effect of
knowledge is to deaden the force of the imagination and the
original energy of the whole man: under the weight of his
knowledge he cannot move so lightly as in the days of his
simplicity. The pack-horse is furnished for the journey, the
war-horse is armed for war; but the freedom of the field and
the lightness of the limb are lost for both. Knowledge is, at
best, the pilgrim’s burden or the soldier’s panoply, often a
weariness to them both: and the Renaissance knowledge is
like the Renaissance armor of plate, binding and cramping the
53
human form; while all good knowledge is like the crusader’s
chain mail, which throws itself into folds with the body,
yet it is rarely so forged as that the clasps and rivets do not
gall us. All men feel this, though they do not think of it,
nor reason out its consequences. They look back to the days
of childhood as of greatest happiness, because those were the
days of greatest wonder, greatest simplicity, and most vigorous
imagination. And the whole difference between a man of
genius and other men, it has been said a thousand times, and
most truly, is that the first remains in great part a child, seeing
with the large eyes of children, in perpetual wonder, not
conscious of much knowledge,—conscious, rather, of infinite
ignorance, and yet infinite power; a fountain of eternal admiration,
delight, and creative force within him meeting the
ocean of visible and governable things around him.
That is what we have to make men, so far as we may. All
are to be men of genius in their degree,—rivulets or rivers, it
does not matter, so that the souls be clear and pure; not dead
walls encompassing dead heaps of things known and numbered,
but running waters in the sweet wilderness of things
unnumbered and unknown, conscious only of the living banks,
on which they partly refresh and partly reflect the flowers,
and so pass on.
§ XXIX. Let each man answer for himself how far his knowledge
has made him this, or how far it is loaded upon him as
the pyramid is upon the tomb. Let him consider, also, how
much of it has cost him labor and time that might have been
spent in healthy, happy action, beneficial to all mankind;
how many living souls may have been left uncomforted and
unhelped by him, while his own eyes were failing by the midnight
lamp; how many warm sympathies have died within
him as he measured lines or counted letters; how many
draughts of ocean air, and steps on mountain-turf, and openings
of the highest heaven he has lost for his knowledge; how
much of that knowledge, so dearly bought, is now forgotten
or despised, leaving only the capacity of wonder less within
him, and, as it happens in a thousand instances, perhaps even
54
also the capacity of devotion. And let him,—if, after thus
dealing with his own heart, he can say that his knowledge
has indeed been fruitful to him,—yet consider how many there
are who have been forced by the inevitable laws of modern
education into toil utterly repugnant to their natures, and that
in the extreme, until the whole strength of the young soul
was sapped away; and then pronounce with fearfulness how
far, and in how many senses, it may indeed be true that the
wisdom of this world is foolishness with God.
§ XXX. Now all this possibility of evil, observe, attaches to
knowledge pursued for the noblest ends, if it be pursued imprudently.
I have assumed, in speaking of its effect both on
men generally and on the artist especially, that it was sought
in the true love of it, and with all honesty and directness of
purpose. But this is granting far too much in its favor.
Of knowledge in general, and without qualification, it is said
by the Apostle that “it puffeth up;” and the father of all
modern science, writing directly in its praise, yet asserts this
danger even in more absolute terms, calling it a “venomousness”
in the very nature of knowledge itself.
§ XXXI. There is, indeed, much difference in this respect
between the tendencies of different branches of knowledge; it
being a sure rule that exactly in proportion as they are inferior,
nugatory, or limited in scope, their power of feeding pride is
greater. Thus philology, logic, rhetoric, and the other sciences
of the schools, being for the most part ridiculous and trifling,
have so pestilent an effect upon those who are devoted to them,
that their students cannot conceive of any higher sciences than
these, but fancy that all education ends in the knowledge of
words: but the true and great sciences, more especially natural
history, make men gentle and modest in proportion to the
largeness of their apprehension, and just perception of the infiniteness
of the things they can never know. And this, it
seems to me, is the principal lesson we are intended to be
caught by the book of Job; for there God has thrown open to
us the heart of a man most just and holy, and apparently perfect
in all things possible to human nature except humility.
55
For this he is tried: and we are shown that no suffering, no
self-examination, however honest, however stern, no searching
out of the heart by its own bitterness, is enough to convince
man of his nothingness before God; but that the sight of God’s
creation will do it. For, when the Deity himself has willed
to end the temptation, and to accomplish in Job that for
which it was sent, He does not vouchsafe to reason with him,
still less does He overwhelm him with terror, or confound him
by laying open before his eyes the book of his iniquities. He
opens before him only the arch of the dayspring, and the fountains
of the deep; and amidst the covert of the reeds, and on
the heaving waves, He bids him watch the kings of the children
of pride,—“Behold now Behemoth, which I made with thee:”
And the work is done.
§ XXXII. Thus, if, I repeat, there is any one lesson in the
whole book which stands forth more definitely than another, it
is this of the holy and humbling influence of natural science
on the human heart. And yet, even here, it is not the science,
but the perception, to which the good is owing; and the
natural sciences may become as harmful as any others, when
they lose themselves in classification and catalogue-making.
Still, the principal danger is with the sciences of words and
methods; and it was exactly into those sciences that the whole
energy of men during the Renaissance period was thrown.
They discovered suddenly that the world for ten centuries had
been living in an ungrammatical manner, and they made it
forthwith the end of human existence to be grammatical. And
it mattered thenceforth nothing what was said, or what was
done, so only that it was said with scholarship, and done with
system. Falsehood in a Ciceronian dialect had no opposers;
truth in patois no listeners. A Roman phrase was thought
worth any number of Gothic facts. The sciences ceased at once
to be anything more than different kinds of grammars,—grammar
of language, grammar of logic, grammar of ethics, grammar
of art; and the tongue, wit, and invention of the human race
were supposed to have found their utmost and most divine
mission in syntax and syllogism, perspective and five orders.
Of such knowledge as this, nothing but pride could come;
and, therefore, I have called the first mental characteristic of
the Renaissance schools, the “pride” of science. If they had
reached any science worth the name, they might have loved it;
but of the paltry knowledge they possessed, they could only be
proud. There was not anything in it capable of being loved.
Anatomy, indeed, then first made a subject of accurate study,
is a true science, but not so attractive as to enlist the affections
strongly on its side: and therefore, like its meaner sisters, it
became merely a ground for pride; and the one main purpose
of the Renaissance artists, in all their work, was to show how
much they knew.
§ XXXIII. There were, of course, noble exceptions; but
chiefly belonging to the earliest periods of the Renaissance,
when its teaching had not yet produced its full effect. Raphael,
Leonardo, and Michael Angelo were all trained in the old
school; they all had masters who knew the true ends of art,
and had reached them; masters nearly as great as they were
themselves, but imbued with the old religious and earnest
spirit, which their disciples receiving from them, and drinking
at the same time deeply from all the fountains of knowledge
opened in their day, became the world’s wonders. Then the
dull wondering world believed that their greatness rose out of
their new knowledge, instead of out of that ancient religious
root, in which to abide was life, from which to be severed was
annihilation. And from that day to this, they have tried to
produce Michael Angelos and Leonardos by teaching the barren
sciences, and still have mourned and marvelled that no more
Michael Angelos came; not perceiving that those great Fathers
were only able to receive such nourishment because they were
rooted on the rock of all ages, and that our scientific teaching,
nowadays, is nothing more nor less than the assiduous watering
of trees whose stems are cut through. Nay, I have even
granted too much in saying that those great men were able to
receive pure nourishment from the sciences; for my own conviction
is, and I know it to be shared by most of those who
love Raphael truly,—that he painted best when he knew least.
57
Michael Angelo was betrayed, again and again, into such vain
and offensive exhibition of his anatomical knowledge as, to this
day, renders his higher powers indiscernible by the greater
part of men; and Leonardo fretted his life away in engineering,
so that there is hardly a picture left to bear his name.
But, with respect to all who followed, there can be no question
that the science they possessed was utterly harmful; serving
merely to draw away their hearts at once from the purposes of
art and the power of nature, and to make, out of the canvas
and marble, nothing more than materials for the exhibition of
petty dexterity and useless knowledge.
§ XXXIV. It is sometimes amusing to watch the naïve and
childish way in which this vanity is shown. For instance,
when perspective was first invented, the world thought it a
mighty discovery, and the greatest men it had in it were as
proud of knowing that retiring lines converge, as if all the
wisdom of Solomon had been compressed into a vanishing
point. And, accordingly, it became nearly impossible for any
one to paint a Nativity, but he must turn the stable and manger
into a Corinthian arcade, in order to show his knowledge
of perspective; and half the best architecture of the time, instead
of being adorned with historical sculpture, as of old, was
set forth with bas-relief of minor corridors and galleries, thrown
into perspective.
Now that perspective can be taught to any schoolboy in a
week, we can smile at this vanity. But the fact is, that all
pride in knowledge is precisely as ridiculous, whatever its kind,
or whatever its degree. There is, indeed, nothing of which
man has any right to be proud; but the very last thing of
which, with any show of reason, he can make his boast is his
knowledge, except only that infinitely small portion of it which
he has discovered for himself. For what is there to be more
proud of in receiving a piece of knowledge from another person,
than in receiving a piece of money? Beggars should not
be proud, whatever kind of alms they receive. Knowledge is
like current coin. A man may have some right to be proud
of possessing it, if he has worked for the gold of it, and assayed
58
it, and stamped it, so that it may be received of all men as
true; or earned it fairly, being already assayed: but if he has
done none of these things, but only had it thrown in his face
by a passer-by, what cause has he to be proud? And though,
in this mendicant fashion, he had heaped together the wealth
of Crœsus, would pride any more, for this, become him, as, in
some sort, it becomes the man who has labored for his fortune,
however small? So, if a man tells me the sun is larger than
the earth, have I any cause for pride in knowing it? or, if any
multitude of men tell me any number of things, heaping all
their wealth of knowledge upon me, have I any reason to be
proud under the heap? And is not nearly all the knowledge
of which we boast in these days cast upon us in this dishonorable
way; worked for by other men, proved by them, and then
forced upon us, even against our wills, and beaten into us in
our youth, before we have the wit even to know if it be good
or not? (Mark the distinction between knowledge and
thought.) Truly a noble possession to be proud of! Be
assured, there is no part of the furniture of a man’s mind
which he has a right to exult in, but that which he has hewn
and fashioned for himself. He who has built himself a hut on
a desert heath, and carved his bed, and table, and chair out of
the nearest forest, may have some right to take pride in the appliances
of his narrow chamber, as assuredly he will have joy in
them. But the man who has had a palace built, and adorned,
and furnished for him, may, indeed, have many advantages
above the other, but he has no reason to be proud of his upholsterer’s
skill; and it is ten to one if he has half the joy in
his couches of ivory that the other will have in his pallet of
pine.
§ XXXV. And observe how we feel this, in the kind of respect
we pay to such knowledge as we are indeed capable of
estimating the value of. When it is our own, and new to us,
we cannot judge of it; but let it be another’s also, and long
familiar to us, and see what value we set on it. Consider how
we regard a schoolboy, fresh from his term’s labor. If he begin
to display his newly acquired small knowledge to us, and
59
plume himself thereupon, how soon do we silence him with
contempt! But it is not so if the schoolboy begins to feel or
see anything. In the strivings of his soul within him he is
our equal; in his power of sight and thought he stands separate
from us, and may be a greater than we. We are ready to
hear him forthwith. “You saw that? you felt that? No
matter for your being a child; let us hear.”
§ XXXVI. Consider that every generation of men stands in
this relation to its successors. It is as the schoolboy: the
knowledge of which it is proudest will be as the alphabet to
those who follow. It had better make no noise about its knowledge;
a time will come when its utmost, in that kind, will be
food for scorn. Poor fools! was that all they knew? and behold
how proud they were! But what we see and feel will
never be mocked at. All men will be thankful to us for telling
them that. “Indeed!” they will say, “they felt that in
their day? saw that? Would God we may be like them,
before we go to the home where sight and thought are
not!”
This unhappy and childish pride in knowledge, then, was
the first constituent element of the Renaissance mind, and it
was enough, of itself, to have cast it into swift decline: but it
was aided by another form of pride, which was above called
the Pride of State; and which we have next to examine.
§ XXXVII. II. Pride of State. It was noticed in the
second volume of “Modern Painters,” p. 122, that the principle
which had most power in retarding the modern school of
portraiture was its constant expression of individual vanity and
pride. And the reader cannot fail to have observed that one
of the readiest and commonest ways in which the painter ministers
to this vanity, is by introducing the pedestal or shaft of
a column, or some fragment, however simple, of Renaissance
architecture, in the background of the portrait. And this is
not merely because such architecture is bolder or grander than,
in general, that of the apartments of a private house. No
other architecture would produce the same effect in the same
degree. The richest Gothic, the most massive Norman, would
60
not produce the same sense of exaltation as the simple and
meagre lines of the Renaissance.
§ XXXVIII. And if we think over this matter a little, we
shall soon feel that in those meagre lines there is indeed an expression
of aristocracy in its worst characters; coldness, perfectness
of training, incapability of emotion, want of sympathy
with the weakness of lower men, blank, hopeless, haughty self-sufficiency.
All these characters are written in the Renaissance
architecture as plainly as if they were graven on it in words.
For, observe, all other architectures have something in them
that common men can enjoy; some concession to the simplicities
of humanity, some daily bread for the hunger of the
multitude. Quaint fancy, rich ornament, bright color, something
that shows a sympathy with men of ordinary minds and
hearts; and this wrought out, at least in the Gothic, with a
rudeness showing that the workman did not mind exposing his
own ignorance if he could please others. But the Renaissance
is exactly the contrary of all this. It is rigid, cold, inhuman;
incapable of glowing, of stooping, of conceding for an instant.
Whatever excellence it has is refined, high-trained, and deeply
erudite; a kind which the architect well knows no common
mind can taste. He proclaims it to us aloud. “You cannot
feel my work unless you study Vitruvius. I will give you no
gay color, no pleasant sculpture, nothing to make you happy;
for I am a learned man. All the pleasure you can have in
anything I do is in its proud breeding, its rigid formalism, its
perfect finish, its cold tranquillity. I do not work for the
vulgar, only for the men of the academy and the court.”
§ XXXIX. And the instinct of the world felt this in a
moment. In the new precision and accurate law of the classical
forms, they perceived something peculiarly adapted to
the setting forth of state in an appalling manner: Princes delighted
in it, and courtiers. The Gothic was good for God’s
worship, but this was good for man’s worship. The Gothic
had fellowship with all hearts, and was universal, like nature:
it could frame a temple for the prayer of nations, or shrink
into the poor man’s winding stair. But here was an architecture
61
that would not shrink, that had in it no submission, no
mercy. The proud princes and lords rejoiced in it. It was
full of insult to the poor in its every line. It would not be
built of the materials at the poor man’s hand; it would not roof
itself with thatch or shingle, and black oak beams; it would
not wall itself with rough stone or brick; it would not pierce
itself with small windows where they were needed; it would
not niche itself, wherever there was room for it, in the street
corners. It would be of hewn stone; it would have its windows
and its doors, and its stairs and its pillars, in lordly order,
and of stately size; it would have its wings and its corridors,
and its halls and its gardens, as if all the earth were its own.
And the rugged cottages of the mountaineers, and the fantastic
streets of the laboring burgher were to be thrust out of its
way, as of a lower species.
§ XL. It is to be noted also, that it ministered as much to
luxury as to pride. Not to luxury of the eye, that is a holy
luxury; Nature ministers to that in her painted meadows, and
sculptured forests, and gilded heavens; the Gothic builder
ministered to that in his twisted traceries, and deep-wrought
foliage, and burning casements. The dead Renaissance drew
back into its earthliness, out of all that was warm and heavenly;
back into its pride, out of all that was simple and kind; back
into its stateliness, out of all that was impulsive, reverent, and
gay. But it understood the luxury of the body; the terraced
and scented and grottoed garden, with its trickling fountains
and slumbrous shades; the spacious hall and lengthened corridor
for the summer heat; the well-closed windows, and perfect
fittings and furniture, for defence against the cold; and
the soft picture, and frescoed wall and roof, covered with the
last lasciviousness of Paganism;—this is understood and possessed
to the full, and still possesses. This is the kind of
domestic architecture on which we pride ourselves, even to
this day, as an infinite and honorable advance from the rough
habits of our ancestors; from the time when the king’s floor
was strewn with rushes, and the tapestries swayed before the
searching wind in the baron’s hall.
§ XLI. Let us hear two stories of those rougher times.
At the debate of King Edwin with his courtiers and priests,
whether he ought to receive the Gospel preached to him by
Paulinus, one of his nobles spoke as follows:
“The present life, O king! weighed with the time that is
unknown, seems to me like this. When you are sitting at a
feast with your earls and thanes in winter time, and the fire is
lighted, and the hall is warmed, and it rains and snows, and
the storm is loud without, there comes a sparrow, and flies
through the house. It comes in at one door and goes out at
the other. While it is within, it is not touched by the winter’s
storm; but it is but for the twinkling of an eye, for from
winter it comes and to winter it returns. So also this life of
man endureth for a little space; what goes before or what
follows after, we know not. Wherefore, if this new lore bring
anything more certain, it is fit that we should follow it.”13
That could not have happened in a Renaissance building.
The bird could not have dashed in from the cold into the heat,
and from the heat back again into the storm. It would have
had to come up a flight of marble stairs, and through seven
or eight antechambers; and so, if it had ever made its way
into the presence chamber, out again through loggias and corridors
innumerable. And the truth which the bird brought
with it, fresh from heaven, has, in like manner, to make its
way to the Renaissance mind through many antechambers,
hardly, and as a despised thing, if at all.
§ XLII. Hear another story of those early times.
The king of Jerusalem, Godfrey of Bouillon, at the siege
of Asshur, or Arsur, gave audience to some emirs from Samaria
and Naplous. They found him seated on the ground on a
sack of straw. They expressing surprise, Godfrey answered
them: “May not the earth, out of which we came, and which
is to be our dwelling after death, serve us for a seat during
life?”
It is long since such a throne has been set in the reception
63
chambers of Christendom, or such an answer heard from the
lips of a king.
Thus the Renaissance spirit became base both in its abstinence
and its indulgence. Base in its abstinence; curtailing
the bright and playful wealth of form and thought, which
filled the architecture of the earlier ages with sources of
delight for their hardy spirit, pure, simple, and yet rich as the
fretwork of flowers and moss, watered by some strong and
stainless mountain stream: and base in its indulgence; as it
granted to the body what it withdrew from the heart, and
exhausted, in smoothing the pavement for the painless feet,
and softening the pillow for the sluggish brain, the powers of
art which once had hewn rough ladders into the clouds of
heaven, and set up the stones by which they rested for houses
of God.
§ XLIII. And just in proportion as this courtly sensuality
lowered the real nobleness of the men whom birth or fortune
raised above their fellows, rose their estimate of their own
dignity, together with the insolence and unkindness of its
expression, and the grossness of the flattery with which it
was fed. Pride is indeed the first and the last among the sins
of men, and there is no age of the world in which it has not
been unveiled in the power and prosperity of the wicked.
But there was never in any form of slavery, or of feudal supremacy,
a forgetfulness so total of the common majesty of the
human soul, and of the brotherly kindness due from man to
man, as in the aristocratic follies in the Renaissance. I have
not space to follow out this most interesting and extensive
subject; but here is a single and very curious example of the
kind of flattery with which architectural teaching was mingled
when addressed to the men of rank of the day.
§ XLIV. In St. Mark’s library there is a very curious Latin
manuscript of the twenty-five books of Averulinus, a Florentine
architect, upon the principles of his art. The book was written
in or about 1460, and translated into Latin, and richly illuminated
for Corvinus, king of Hungary, about 1483. I extract
from the third book the following passage on the nature of
64
stones. “As there are three genera of men,—that is to say,
nobles, men of the middle classes, and rustics,—so it appears
that there are of stones. For the marbles and common stones
of which we have spoken above, set forth the rustics. The
porphyries and alabasters, and the other harder stones of
mingled quality, represent the middle classes, if we are to deal
in comparisons: and by means of these the ancients adorned
their temples with incrustations and ornaments in a magnificent
manner. And after these come the chalcedonies and
sardonyxes, &c., which are so transparent that there can be
seen no spot in them.14 Thus men endowed with nobility lead
a life in which no spot can be found.”
Canute or Cœur de Lion (I name not Godfrey or St. Louis)
would have dashed their sceptres against the lips of a man
who should have dared to utter to them flattery such as this.
But in the fifteenth century it was rendered and accepted as
a matter of course, and the tempers which delighted in it
necessarily took pleasure also in every vulgar or false means,
of taking worldly superiority. And among such false means
largeness of scale in the dwelling-house was of course one of
the easiest and most direct. All persons, however senseless
or dull, could appreciate size: it required some exertion of
intelligence to enter into the spirit of the quaint carving of the
Gothic times, but none to perceive that one heap of stones
was higher than another.15 And therefore, while in the execution
and manner of work the Renaissance builders zealously
vindicated for themselves the attribute of cold and superior
learning, they appealed for such approbation as they needed
from the multitude, to the lowest possible standard of taste;
65
and while the older workman lavished his labor on the minute
niche and narrow casement, on the doorways no higher than
the head, and the contracted angles of the turreted chamber,
the Renaissance builder spared such cost and toil in his detail,
that he might spend it in bringing larger stones from a
distance; and restricted himself to rustication and five orders,
that he might load the ground with colossal piers, and raise an
ambitious barrenness of architecture, as inanimate as it was
gigantic, above the feasts and follies of the powerful or the
rich. The Titanic insanity extended itself also into ecclesiastical
design: the principal church in Italy was built with little
idea of any other admirableness than that which was to result
from its being huge; and the religious impressions of those
who enter it are to this day supposed to be dependent, in a
great degree, on their discovering that they cannot span the
thumbs of the statues which sustain the vessels for holy
water.
§ XLV. It is easy to understand how an architecture which
thus appealed not less to the lowest instincts of dulness than
to the subtlest pride of learning, rapidly found acceptance
with a large body of mankind; and how the spacious pomp
of the new manner of design came to be eagerly adopted by
the luxurious aristocracies, not only of Venice, but of the
other countries of Christendom, now gradually gathering
themselves into that insolent and festering isolation, against
which the cry of the poor sounded hourly in more ominous
unison, bursting at last into thunder (mark where,—first
among the planted walks and plashing fountains of the palace
wherein the Renaissance luxury attained its utmost height in
Europe, Versailles); that cry, mingling so much piteousness
with its wrath and indignation, “Our soul is filled with the
scornful reproof of the wealthy, and with the despitefulness
of the proud.”
§ XLVI. But of all the evidence bearing upon this subject
presented by the various arts of the fifteenth century, none is
so interesting or so conclusive as that deduced from its tombs.
For, exactly in proportion as the pride of life became more
66
insolent, the fear of death became more servile; and the difference
in the manner in which the men of early and later
days adorned the sepulchre, confesses a still greater difference
in their manner of regarding death. To those he came as the
comforter and the friend, rest in his right hand, hope in his left;
to these as the humiliator, the spoiler, and the avenger. And,
therefore, we find the early tombs at once simple and lovely
in adornment, severe and solemn in their expression; confessing
the power, and accepting the peace, of death, openly and
joyfully; and in all their symbols marking that the hope of
resurrection lay only in Christ’s righteousness; signed always
with this simple utterance of the dead, “I will lay me down
in peace, and take my rest; for it is thou, Lord, only that
makest me dwell in safety.” But the tombs of the later ages
are a ghastly struggle of mean pride and miserable terror:
the one mustering the statues of the Virtues about the tomb,
disguising the sarcophagus with delicate sculpture, polishing
the false periods of the elaborate epitaph, and filling with
strained animation the features of the portrait statue; and
the other summoning underneath, out of the niche or from
behind the curtain, the frowning skull, or scythed skeleton, or
some other more terrible image of the enemy in whose defiance
the whiteness of the sepulchre had been set to shine
above the whiteness of the ashes.
§ XLVII. This change in the feeling with which sepulchral
monuments were designed, from the eleventh to the eighteenth
centuries, has been common to the whole of Europe.
But, as Venice is in other respects the centre of the Renaissance
system, so also she exhibits this change in the manner
of the sepulchral monument under circumstances peculiarly
calculated to teach us its true character. For the severe
guard which, in earlier times, she put upon every tendency to
personal pomp and ambition, renders the tombs of her ancient
monarchs as remarkable for modesty and simplicity as for
their religious feeling; so that, in this respect, they are separated
by a considerable interval from the more costly monuments
erected at the same periods to the kings or nobles of
67
other European states. In later times, on the other hand, as
the piety of the Venetians diminished, their pride overleaped
all limits, and the tombs which in recent epochs, were erected
for men who had lived only to impoverish or disgrace the
state, were as much more magnificent than those contemporaneously
erected for the nobles of Europe, as the monuments
for the great Doges had been humbler. When, in addition to
this, we reflect that the art of sculpture, considered as
expressive of emotion, was at a low ebb in Venice in the
twelfth century, and that in the seventeenth she took the lead
in Italy in luxurious work, we shall at once see the chain of
examples through which the change of feeling is expressed,
must present more remarkable extremes here than it can in
any other city; extremes so startling that their impressiveness
cannot be diminished, while their intelligibility is greatly
increased, by the large number of intermediate types which
have fortunately been preserved.
It would, however, too much weary the general reader if,
without illustrations, I were to endeavor to lead him step by
step through the aisles of St. John and Paul; and I shall
therefore confine myself to a slight notice of those features in
sepulchral architecture generally which are especially illustrative
of the matter at present in hand, and point out the order
in which, if possible, the traveller should visit the tombs in
Venice, so as to be most deeply impressed with the true character
of the lessons they convey.
§ XLVIII. I have not such an acquaintance with the modes
of entombment or memorial in the earliest ages of Christianity
as would justify me in making any general statement respecting
them: but it seems to me that the perfect type of a Christian
tomb was not developed until toward the thirteenth century,
sooner or later according to the civilization of each
country; that perfect type consisting in the raised and perfectly
visible sarcophagus of stone, bearing upon it a recumbent
figure, and the whole covered by a canopy. Before that
type was entirely developed, and in the more ordinary tombs
contemporary with it, we find the simple sarcophagus, often
68
with only a rough block of stone for its lid, sometimes with a
low-gabled lid like a cottage roof, derived from Egyptian
forms, and bearing, either on the sides or the lid, at least a
sculpture of the cross, and sometimes the name of the
deceased, and date of erection of the tomb. In more elaborate
examples rich figure-sculpture is gradually introduced;
and in the perfect period the sarcophagus, even when it does
not bear any recumbent figure, has generally a rich sculpture
on its sides representing an angel presenting the dead, in person
and dress as he lived, to Christ or to the Madonna, with
lateral figures, sometimes of saints, sometimes—as in the tombs
of the Dukes of Burgundy at Dijon—of mourners; but in
Venice almost always representing the Annunciation, the
angel being placed at one angle of the sarcophagus, and the
Madonna at the other. The canopy, in a very simple foursquare
form, or as an arch over a recess, is added above the
sarcophagus, long before the life-size recumbent figure appears
resting upon it. By the time that the sculptors had acquired
skill enough to give much expression to this figure, the canopy
attains an exquisite symmetry and richness; and, in the most
elaborate examples, is surmounted by a statue, generally small,
representing the dead person in the full strength and pride
of life, while the recumbent figure shows him as he lay in
death. And, at this point, the perfect type of the Gothic
tomb is reached.
§ XLIX. Of the simple sarcophagus tomb there are many
exquisite examples both at Venice and Verona; the most
interesting in Venice are those which are set in the recesses
of the rude brick front of the Church of St. John and Paul,
ornamented only, for the most part, with two crosses set in
circles, and the legend with the name of the dead, and an
“Orate pro anima” in another circle in the centre. And in
this we may note one great proof of superiority in Italian
over English tombs; the latter being often enriched with
quatrefoils, small shafts, and arches, and other ordinary architectural
decorations, which destroy their seriousness and solemnity,
render them little more than ornamental, and have
69
no religious meaning whatever; while the Italian sarcophagi
are kept massive, smooth, and gloomy,—heavy-lidded dungeons
of stone, like rock-tombs,—but bearing on their surface,
sculptured with tender and narrow lines, the emblem of the
cross, not presumptuously nor proudly, but dimly graven
upon their granite, like the hope which the human heart holds,
but hardly perceives in its heaviness.
§ L. Among the tombs in front of the Church of St. John
and Paul there is one which is peculiarly illustrative of the
simplicity of these earlier ages. It is on the left of the
entrance, a massy sarcophagus with low horns as of an altar,
placed in a rude recess of the outside wall, shattered and worn,
and here and there entangled among wild grass and weeds.
Yet it is the tomb of two Doges, Jacopo and Lorenzo Tiepolo,
by one of whom nearly the whole ground was given for the
erection of the noble church in front of which his unprotected
tomb is wasting away. The sarcophagus bears an inscription
in the centre, describing the acts of the Doges, of which the
letters show that it was added a considerable period after the
erection of the tomb: the original legend is still left in other
letters on its base, to this effect,
“Lord James, died 1251. Lord Laurence, died 1288.”
At the two corners of the sarcophagus are two angels bearing
censers; and on its lid two birds, with crosses like crests upon
their heads. For the sake of the traveller in Venice the
reader will, I think, pardon me the momentary irrelevancy of
telling the meaning of these symbols.
§ LI. The foundation of the church of St. John and Paul
was laid by the Dominicans about 1234, under the immediate
protection of the Senate and the Doge Giacomo Tiepolo,
accorded to them in consequence of a miraculous vision
appearing to the Doge; of which the following account is
given in popular tradition:
“In the year 1226, the Doge Giacomo Tiepolo dreamed a
dream; and in his dream he saw the little oratory of the
Dominicans, and, behold, the ground all around it (now occupied
70
by the church) was covered with roses of the color of
vermilion, and the air was filled with their fragrance. And in
the midst of the roses, there were seen flying to and fro a
crowd of white doves, with golden crosses upon their heads.
And while the Doge looked, and wondered, behold, two angels
descended from heaven with golden censers, and passing through
the oratory, and forth among the flowers, they filled the
place with the smoke of their incense. Then the Doge heard
suddenly a clear and loud voice which proclaimed, ‘This is the
place that I have chosen for my preachers;’ and having heard
it, straightway he awoke and went to the Senate, and
declared to them the vision. Then the Senate decreed that
forty paces of ground should be given to enlarge the monastery;
and the Doge Tiepolo himself made a still larger grant
afterwards.”
There is nothing miraculous in the occurrence of such a
dream as this to the devout Doge; and the fact, of which
there is no doubt, that the greater part of the land on which
the church stands was given by him, is partly a confirmation
of the story. But, whether the sculptures on the tomb were
records of the vision, or the vision a monkish invention from
the sculptures on the tomb, the reader will not, I believe, look
upon its doves and crosses, or rudely carved angels, any more
with disdain; knowing how, in one way or another, they were
connected with a point of deep religious belief.
§ LII. Towards the beginning of the fourteenth century,
in Venice, the recumbent figure begins to appear on the sarcophagus,
the first dated example being also one of the most
beautiful; the statue of the prophet Simeon, sculptured upon
the tomb which was to receive his relics in the church dedicated
to him under the name of San Simeone Grande. So soon
as the figure appears, the sarcophagus becomes much more
richly sculptured, but always with definite religious purpose.
It is usually divided into two panels, which are filled with
small bas-reliefs of the acts or martyrdom of the patron saints
of the deceased: between them, in the centre, Christ, or the
Virgin and Child, are richly enthroned, under a curtained
71
canopy; and the two figures representing the Annunciation
are almost always at the angles; the promise of the Birth of
Christ being taken as at once the ground and the type of the
promise of eternal life to all men.
§ LIII. These figures are always in Venice most rudely
chiselled; the progress of figure sculpture being there comparatively
tardy. At Verona, where the great Pisan school
had strong influence, the monumental sculpture is immeasurably
finer; and, so early as about the year 1335,16 the consummate
form of the Gothic tomb occurs in the monument of Can
Grande della Scala at Verona. It is set over the portal of the
chapel anciently belonging to the family. The sarcophagus is
sculptured with shallow bas-reliefs, representing (which is rare
in the tombs with which I am acquainted in Italy, unless they
are those of saints) the principal achievements of the warrior’s
life, especially the siege of Vicenza and battle of Placenza;
these sculptures, however, form little more than a chased and
roughened groundwork for the fully relieved statues representing
the Annunciation, projecting boldly from the front of
the sarcophagus. Above, the Lord of Verona is laid in his
long robe of civil dignity, wearing the simple bonnet, consisting
merely of a fillet bound round the brow, knotted and
falling on the shoulder. He is laid as asleep; his arms crossed
upon his body, and his sword by his side. Above him, a bold
arched canopy is sustained by two projecting shafts, and on
the pinnacle of its roof is the statue of the knight on his war-horse;
his helmet, dragon-winged and crested with the dog’s
head, tossed back behind his shoulders, and the broad and
blazoned drapery floating back from his horse’s breast,—so
truly drawn by the old workman from the life, that it seems
to wave in the wind, and the knight’s spear to shake, and his
marble horse to be evermore quickening its pace, and starting
into heavier and hastier charge, as the silver clouds float past
behind it in the sky.
§ LIV. Now observe, in this tomb, as much concession is
made to the pride of man as may ever consist with honor,
discretion, or dignity. I do not enter into any question
respecting the character of Can Grande, though there can be
little doubt that he was one of the best among the nobles of
his time; but that is not to our purpose. It is not the question
whether his wars were just, or his greatness honorably
achieved; but whether, supposing them to have been so, these
facts are well and gracefully told upon his tomb. And I
believe there can be no hesitation in the admission of its perfect
feeling and truth. Though beautiful, the tomb is so little
conspicuous or intrusive, that it serves only to decorate the
portal of the little chapel, and is hardly regarded by the
traveller as he enters. When it is examined, the history of
the acts of the dead is found subdued into dim and minute
ornament upon his coffin; and the principal aim of the monument
is to direct the thoughts to his image as he lies in death,
and to the expression of his hope of resurrection; while, seen
as by the memory far away, diminished in the brightness of
the sky, there is set the likeness of his armed youth, stately,
as it stood of old, in the front of battle, and meet to be thus
recorded for us, that we may now be able to remember the
dignity of the frame, of which those who once looked upon it
hardly remembered that it was dust.
§ LV. This, I repeat, is as much as may ever be granted,
but this ought always to be granted, to the honor and the affection
of men. The tomb which stands beside that of Can
Grande, nearest it in the little field of sleep, already shows the
traces of erring ambition. It is the tomb of Mastino the
Second, in whose reign began the decline of his family. It is
altogether exquisite as a work of art; and the evidence of a
less wise or noble feeling in its design is found only in this,
that the image of a virtue, Fortitude, as belonging to the dead,
is placed on the extremity of the sarcophagus, opposite to the
Crucifixion. But for this slight circumstance, of which the
significance will only be appreciated as we examine the series
of later monuments, the composition of this monument of Can
73
Mastino would have been as perfect as its decoration is refined.
It consists, like that of Can Grande, of the raised sarcophagus,
bearing the recumbent statue, protected by a noble foursquare
canopy, sculptured with ancient Scripture history. On one
side of the sarcophagus is Christ enthroned, with Can Mastino
kneeling before Him; on the other, Christ is represented in
the mystical form, half-rising from the tomb, meant, I believe,
to be at once typical of His passion and resurrection. The
lateral panels are occupied by statues of saints. At one extremity
of the sarcophagus is the Crucifixion; at the other, a
noble statue of Fortitude, with a lion’s skin thrown over her
shoulders, its head forming a shield upon her breast, her flowing
hair bound with a narrow fillet, and a three-edged sword
in her gauntleted right hand, drawn back sternly behind her
thigh, while, in her left, she bears high the shield of the Scalas.
§ LVI. Close to this monument is another, the stateliest and
most sumptuous of the three; it first arrests the eye of the
stranger, and long detains it,—a many-pinnacled pile surrounded
by niches with statues of the warrior saints.
It is beautiful, for it still belongs to the noble time, the
latter part of the fourteenth century; but its work is coarser
than that of the other, and its pride may well prepare us to
learn that it was built for himself, in his own lifetime, by the
man whose statue crowns it, Can Signorio della Scala. Now
observe, for this is infinitely significant. Can Mastino II. was
feeble and wicked, and began the ruin of his house; his sarcophagus
is the first which bears upon it the image of a virtue,
but he lays claim only to Fortitude. Can Signorio was twice
a fratricide, the last time when he lay upon his death-bed: his
tomb bears upon its gables the images of six virtues,—Faith,
Hope, Charity, Prudence, and (I believe) Justice and Fortitude.
§ LVII. Let us now return to Venice, where, in the second
chapel counting from right to left, at the west end of the
Church of the Frari, there is a very early fourteenth, or perhaps
late thirteenth, century tomb, another exquisite example
of the perfect Gothic form. It is a knight’s; but there is no
74
inscription upon it, and his name is unknown. It consists of a
sarcophagus, supported on bold brackets against the chapel
wall, bearing the recumbent figure, protected by a simple canopy
in the form of a pointed arch, pinnacled by the knight’s
crest; beneath which the shadowy space is painted dark blue,
and strewn with stars. The statue itself is rudely carved; but
its lines, as seen from the intended distance, are both tender
and masterly. The knight is laid in his mail, only the hands
and face being bare. The hauberk and helmet are of chain-mail,
the armor for the limbs of jointed steel; a tunic, fitting
close to the breast, and marking the noble swell of it by two
narrow embroidered lines, is worn over the mail; his dagger is
at his right side; his long cross-belted sword, not seen by the
spectator from below, at his left. His feet rest on a hound
(the hound being his crest), which looks up towards its master.
In general, in tombs of this kind, the face of the statue is
slightly turned towards the spectator; in this monument, on
the contrary, it is turned away from him, towards the depth of
the arch: for there, just above the warrior’s breast, is carved a
small image of St. Joseph bearing the infant Christ, who looks
down upon the resting figure; and to this image its countenance
is turned. The appearance of the entire tomb is as if
the warrior had seen the vision of Christ in his dying moments,
and had fallen back peacefully upon his pillow, with his eyes
still turned to it, and his hands clasped in prayer.
§ LVIII. On the opposite side of this chapel is another very
lovely tomb, to Duccio degli Alberti, a Florentine ambassador
at Venice; noticeable chiefly as being the first in Venice on
which any images of the Virtues appear. We shall return to it
presently, but some account must first be given of the more
important among the other tombs in Venice belonging to the
perfect period. Of these, by far the most interesting, though
not the most elaborate, is that of the great Doge Francesco
Dandolo, whose ashes, it might have been thought, were honorable
enough to have been permitted to rest undisturbed in the
chapter-house of the Frari, where they were first laid. But,
as if there were not room enough, nor waste houses enough in
75
the desolate city to receive a few convent papers, the monks,
wanting an “archivio,” have separated the tomb into three
pieces: the canopy, a simple arch sustained on brackets, still
remains on the blank walls of the desecrated chamber; the
sarcophagus has been transported to a kind of museum of antiquities,
established in what was once the cloister of Santa
Maria della Salute; and the painting which filled the lunette
behind it is hung far out of sight, at one end of the sacristy of
the same church. The sarcophagus is completely charged with
bas-reliefs: at its two extremities are the types of St. Mark
and St. John; in front, a noble sculpture of the death of
the Virgin; at the angles, angels holding vases. The whole
space is occupied by the sculpture; there are no spiral shafts
or panelled divisions; only a basic plinth below, and crowning
plinth above, the sculpture being raised from a deep concave
field between the two, but, in order to give piquancy and
picturesqueness to the mass of figures, two small trees are introduced
at the head and foot of the Madonna’s couch, an oak
and a stone pine.
§ LIX. It was said above,17 in speaking of the frequent disputes
of the Venetians with the Pontifical power, which in
their early days they had so strenuously supported, that “the
humiliation of Francesco Dandolo blotted out the shame of
Barbarossa.” It is indeed well that the two events should be
remembered together. By the help of the Venetians, Alexander
III. was enabled, in the twelfth century, to put his foot
upon the neck of the emperor Barbarossa, quoting the words
of the Psalm, “Thou shalt tread upon the lion and the adder.”
A hundred and fifty years later, the Venetian ambassador,
Francesco Dandolo, unable to obtain even an audience from
the Pope, Clement V., to whom he had been sent to pray for
a removal of the sentence of excommunication pronounced
against the republic, concealed himself (according to the common
tradition) beneath the Pontiff’s dining-table; and thence
coming out as he sat down to meat, embraced his feet, and obtained,
76
by tearful entreaties, the removal of the terrible sentence.
I say, “according to the common tradition;” for there are
some doubts cast upon the story by its supplement. Most of
the Venetian historians assert that Francesco Dandolo’s surname
of “Dog” was given him first on this occasion, in insult,
by the cardinals; and that the Venetians, in remembrance of
the grace which his humiliation had won for them, made it a
title of honor to him and to his race. It has, however, been
proved18 that the surname was borne by the ancestors of
Francesco Dandolo long before; and the falsity of this seal
of the legend renders also its circumstances doubtful. But the
main fact of grievous humiliation having been undergone,
admits of no dispute; the existence of such a tradition at all
is in itself a proof of its truth; it was not one likely to be
either invented or received without foundation: and it will be
well, therefore, that the reader should remember, in connection
with the treatment of Barbarossa at the door of the Church
of St. Mark’s, that in the Vatican, one hundred and fifty
years later, a Venetian noble, a future Doge, submitted to a
degradation, of which the current report among his people
was, that he had crept on his hands and knees from beneath
the Pontiff’s table to his feet, and had been spurned as a “dog”
by the cardinals present.
§ LX. There are two principal conclusions to be drawn from
this: the obvious one respecting the insolence of the Papal
dominion in the thirteenth century; the second, that there
were probably most deep piety and humility in the character
of the man who could submit to this insolence for the sake of
a benefit to his country. Probably no motive would have
been strong enough to obtain such a sacrifice from most men,
however unselfish; but it was, without doubt, made easier to
Dandolo by his profound reverence for the Pontifical office; a
reverence which, however we may now esteem those who
claimed it, could not but have been felt by nearly all good and
77
faithful men at the time of which we are speaking. This is
the main point which I wish the reader to remember as we
look at his tomb, this, and the result of it,—that, some years
afterwards, when he was seated on the throne which his piety
had saved, “there were sixty princes’ ambassadors in Venice
at the same time, requesting the judgment of the Senate on
matters of various concernment, so great was the fame of the
uncorrupted justice of the Fathers.”19
Observe, there are no virtues on this tomb. Nothing but
religious history or symbols; the Death of the Virgin in front,
and the types of St. Mark and St. John at the extremities.
§ LXI. Of the tomb of the Doge Andrea Dandolo, in St.
Mark’s, I have spoken before. It is one of the first in Venice
which presents, in a canopy, the Pisan idea of angels withdrawing
curtains, as of a couch, to look down upon the dead.
The sarcophagus is richly decorated with flower-work; the
usual figures of the Annunciation are at the sides; an enthroned
Madonna in the centre; and two bas-reliefs, one of
the martyrdom of the Doge’s patron saint, St. Andrew, occupy
the intermediate spaces. All these tombs have been richly
colored; the hair of the angels has here been gilded, their
wings bedropped with silver, and their garments covered with
the most exquisite arabesques. This tomb, and that of St.
Isidore in another chapel of St. Mark’s, which was begun by
this very Doge, Andrea Dandolo, and completed after his
death in 1354, are both nearly alike in their treatment, and
are, on the whole, the best existing examples of Venetian
monumental sculpture.
§ LXII. Of much ruder workmanship, though still most precious,
and singularly interesting from its quaintness, is a sarcophagus
in the northernmost chapel, beside the choir of St.
John and Paul, charged with two bas-reliefs and many figures,
but which bears no inscription. It has, however, a shield with
three dolphins on its brackets; and as at the feet of the Madonna
in its centre there is a small kneeling figure of a Doge, we know
78
it to be the tomb of the Doge Giovanni Dolfino, who came to
the throne in 1356.
He was chosen Doge while, as provveditore, he was in Treviso,
defending the city against the King of Hungary. The
Venetians sent to the besiegers, praying that their newly
elected Doge might be permitted to pass the Hungarian lines.
Their request was refused, the Hungarians exulting that they
held the Doge of Venice prisoner in Treviso. But Dolfino,
with a body of two hundred horse, cut his way through their
lines by night, and reached Mestre (Malghera) in safety, where
he was met by the Senate. His bravery could not avert the
misfortunes which were accumulating on the republic. The
Hungarian war was ignominiously terminated by the surrender
of Dalmatia: the Doge’s heart was broken, his eyesight
failed him, and he died of the plague four years after he had
ascended the throne.
§ LXIII. It is perhaps on this account, perhaps in consequence
of later injuries, that the tomb has neither effigy nor
inscription: that it has been subjected to some violence is
evident from the dentil which once crowned its leaf-cornice
being now broken away, showing the whole front. But,
fortunately, the sculpture of the sarcophagus itself is little
injured.
There are two saints, male and female, at its angles, each
in a little niche; a Christ, enthroned in the centre, the Doge
and Dogaressa kneeling at his feet; in the two intermediate
panels, on one side the Epiphany, on the other the Death of
the Virgin; the whole supported, as well as crowned, by an
elaborate leaf-plinth. The figures under the niches are rudely
cut, and of little interest. Not so the central group. Instead
of a niche, the Christ is seated under a square tent, or tabernacle,
formed by curtains running on rods; the idea, of
course, as usual, borrowed from the Pisan one, but here ingeniously
applied. The curtains are opened in front, showing
those at the back of the tent, behind the seated figure; the
perspective of the two retiring sides being very tolerably suggested.
79
Two angels, of half the size of the seated figure,
thrust back the near curtains, and look up reverently to the
Christ; while again, at their feet, about one third of their
size, and half-sheltered, as it seems, by their garments, are the
two kneeling figures of the Doge and Dogaressa, though so
small and carefully cut, full of life. The Christ raising one
hand as to bless, and holding a book upright and open on the
knees, does not look either towards them or to the angels, but
forward; and there is a very noticeable effort to represent
Divine abstraction in the countenance: the idea of the three
magnitudes of spiritual being,—the God, the Angel, and the
Man,—is also to be observed, aided as it is by the complete
subjection of the angelic power to the Divine; for the angels
are in attitudes of the most lowly watchfulness of the face of
Christ, and appear unconscious of the presence of the human
beings who are nestled in the folds of their garments.
§ LXIV. With this interesting but modest tomb of one of
the kings of Venice, it is desirable to compare that of one of
her senators, of exactly the same date, which is raised against
the western wall of the Frari, at the end of the north aisle. It
bears the following remarkable inscription:
“Anno MCCCLX. prima die Julii Sepultura . Domini . Simonii
Dandolo . amador . de . Justisia . e . desiroso . de . acrese .
el . ben . chomum.”
The “Amador de Justitia” has perhaps some reference to
Simon Dandolo’s having been one of the Giunta who condemned
the Doge Faliero. The sarcophagus is decorated
merely by the Annunciation group, and an enthroned Madonna
with a curtain behind her throne, sustained by four tiny angels,
who look over it as they hold it up; but the workmanship of
the figures is more than usually beautiful.
§ LXV. Seven years later, a very noble monument was placed
on the north side of the choir of St. John and Paul, to the
Doge Marco Cornaro, chiefly, with respect to our present subject,
noticeable for the absence of religious imagery from the
80
sarcophagus, which is decorated with roses only; three very
beautiful statues of the Madonna and two saints are, however,
set in the canopy above. Opposite this tomb, though about
fifteen years later in date, is the richest monument of the
Gothic period in Venice; that of the Doge Michele Morosini,
who died in 1382. It consists of a highly florid canopy,—an
arch crowned by a gable, with pinnacles at the flanks, boldly
crocketed, and with a huge finial at the top representing St.
Michael,—a medallion of Christ set in the gable; under the
arch, a mosaic, representing the Madonna presenting the Doge
to Christ upon the cross; beneath, as usual, the sarcophagus,
with a most noble recumbent figure of the Doge, his face
meagre and severe, and sharp in its lines, but exquisite in the
form of its small and princely features. The sarcophagus is
adorned with elaborate wrinkled leafage, projecting in front
of it into seven brackets, from which the statues are broken
away; but by which, for there can be no doubt that these last
statues represented the theological and cardinal Virtues, we
must for a moment pause.
§ LXVI. It was noticed above, that the tomb of the Florentine
ambassador, Duccio, was the first in Venice which presented
images of the Virtues. Its small lateral statues of
Justice and Temperance are exquisitely beautiful, and were, I
have no doubt, executed by a Florentine sculptor; the whole
range of artistical power and religious feeling being, in Florence,
full half a century in advance of that of Venice. But
this is the first truly Venetian tomb which has the Virtues;
and it becomes of importance, therefore, to know what was
the character of Morosini.
The reader must recollect, that I dated the commencement
of the fall of Venice from the death of Carlo Zeno, considering
that no state could be held as in decline, which numbered
such a man amongst its citizens. Carlo Zeno was a candidate
for the Ducal bonnet together with Michael Morosini; and
Morosini was chosen. It might be anticipated, therefore, that
there was something more than usually admirable or illustrious
in his character. Yet it is difficult to arrive at a just estimate
81
of it, as the reader will at once understand by comparing the
following statements:
§ LXVI. 1. “To him (Andrea Contarini) succeeded Morosini, at the age
of seventy-four years; a most learned and prudent man, who also reformed
several laws.”—Sansovino, Vite de’ Principi.
2. “It was generally believed that, if his reign had been longer, he
would have dignified the state by many noble laws and institutes; but by
so much as his reign was full of hope, by as much was it short in duration,
for he died when he had been at the head of the republic but four months.”—Sabellico,
lib. viii.
3. “He was allowed but a short time to enjoy this high dignity, which
he had so well deserved by his rare virtues, for God called him to Himself
on the 15th of October.”—Muratori, Annali de’ Italia.
4. “Two candidates presented themselves; one was Zeno, the other that
Michael Morosini who, during the war, had tripled his fortune by his
speculations. The suffrages of the electors fell upon him, and he was proclaimed
Doge on the 10th of June.”—Daru, Histoire de Venise, lib. x.
5. “The choice of the electors was directed to Michele Morosini, a noble
of illustrious birth, derived from a stock which, coeval with the republic
itself, had produced the conqueror of Tyre, given a queen to Hungary,
and more than one Doge to Venice. The brilliancy of this descent was
tarnished in the present chief representative of the family by the most
base and grovelling avarice; for at that moment, in the recent war, at
which all other Venetians were devoting their whole fortunes to the service
of the state, Morosini sought in the distresses of his country an opening for
his own private enrichment, and employed his ducats, not in the assistance
of the national wants, but in speculating upon houses which were brought
to market at a price far beneath their real value, and which, upon the
return of peace, insured the purchaser a fourfold profit. ‘What matters
the fall of Venice to me, so as I fall not together with her?’ was his
selfish and sordid reply to some one who expressed surprise at the transaction.”—Sketches
of Venetian History. Murray, 1831.
§ LXVIII. The writer of the unpretending little history from
which the last quotation is taken has not given his authority
for this statement, and I could not find it, but believed, from
the general accuracy of the book, that some authority might
exist better than Daru’s. Under these circumstances, wishing
if possible to ascertain the truth, and to clear the character of
this great Doge from the accusation, if it proved groundless,
I wrote to the Count Carlo Morosini, his descendant, and one
of the few remaining representatives of the ancient noblesse
82
of Venice; one, also, by whom his great ancestral name is
revered, and in whom it is exalted. His answer appears to
me altogether conclusive as to the utter fallacy of the reports
of Daru and the English history. I have placed his letter in
the close of this volume (Appendix 6), in order that the reader
may himself be the judge upon this point; and I should not
have alluded to Daru’s report, except for the purpose of contradicting
it, but that it still appears to me impossible that
any modern historian should have gratuitously invented the
whole story, and that, therefore, there must have been a trace
in the documents which Daru himself possessed, of some scandal
of this kind raised by Morosini’s enemies, perhaps at the
very time of the disputed election with Carlo Zeno. The
occurrence of the Virtues upon his tomb, for the first time in
Venetian monumental work, and so richly and conspicuously
placed, may partly have been in public contradiction of such
a floating rumor. But the face of the statue is a more explicit
contradiction still; it is resolute, thoughtful, serene, and full
of beauty; and we must, therefore, for once, allow the somewhat
boastful introduction of the Virtues to have been perfectly
just: though the whole tomb is most notable, as furnishing
not only the exact intermediate condition in style
between the pure Gothic and its final Renaissance corruption,
but, at the same time, the exactly intermediate condition of
feeling between the pure calmness of early Christianity, and
the boastful pomp of the Renaissance faithlessness; for here
we have still the religious humility remaining in the mosaic
of the canopy, which shows the Doge kneeling before the
cross, while yet this tendency to self-trust is shown in the surrounding
of the coffin by the Virtues.
§ LXIX. The next tomb by the side of which they appear is
that of Jacopo Cavalli, in the same chapel of St. John and Paul
which contains the tomb of the Doge Delfin. It is peculiarly
rich in religious imagery, adorned by boldly cut types of the
four evangelists, and of two saints, while, on projecting
brackets in front of it, stood three statues of Faith, Hope, and
Charity, now lost, but drawn in Zanotto’s work. It is all rich
83
in detail, and its sculptor has been proud of it, thus recording
his name below the epitaph:
“Qst opera dintalgio e fatto in piera, Unvenician lafe chanome Polo, Nato di Jachomel chataiapiera.” This work of sculpture is done in stone; A Venetian did it, named Paul, Son of Jachomel the stone-cutter. |
Jacopo Cavalli died in 1384. He was a bold and active
Veronese soldier, did the state much service, was therefore
ennobled by it, and became the founder of the house of the
Cavalli; but I find no especial reason for the images of the
Virtues, especially that of Charity, appearing at his tomb,
unless it be this: that at the siege of Feltre, in the war against
Leopold of Austria, he refused to assault the city, because the
senate would not grant his soldiers the pillage of the town.
The feet of the recumbent figure, which is in full armor, rest
on a dog, and its head on two lions; and these animals (neither
of which form any part of the knight’s bearings) are said by
Zanotto to be intended to symbolize his bravery and fidelity.
If, however, the lions are meant to set forth courage, it is a
pity they should have been represented as howling.
§ LXX. We must next pause for an instant beside the tomb
of Michael Steno, now in the northern aisle of St. John and
Paul, having been removed there from the destroyed church
of the Servi: first, to note its remarkable return to the early
simplicity, the sarcophagus being decorated only with two
crosses in quatrefoils, though it is of the fifteenth century,
Steno dying in 1413; and, in the second place, to observe the
peculiarity of the epitaph, which eulogises Steno as having
been “amator justitie, pacis, et ubertatis,” “a lover of justice,
peace, and plenty.” In the epitaphs of this period, the virtues
which are made most account of in public men are those which
were most useful to their country. We have already seen one
example in the epitaph on Simon Dandolo; and similar expressions
occur constantly in laudatory mentions of their later
84
Doges by the Venetian writers. Thus Sansovino of Marco
Cornaro, “Era savio huomo, eloquente, e amava molto la
pace e l’ abbondanza della citta;” and of Tomaso Mocenigo,
“Huomo oltre modo desideroso della pace.”
Of the tomb of this last-named Doge mention has before
been made. Here, as in Morosini’s, the images of the Virtues
have no ironical power, although their great conspicuousness
marks the increase of the boastful feeling in the treatment
of monuments. For the rest, this tomb is the last in
Venice which can be considered as belonging to the Gothic
period. Its mouldings are already rudely classical, and it has
meaningless figures in Roman armor at the angles; but its
tabernacle above is still Gothic, and the recumbent figure is
very beautiful. It was carved by two Florentine sculptors in
1423.
§ LXXI. Tomaso Mocenigo was succeeded by the renowned
Doge, Francesco Foscari, under whom, it will be remembered,
the last additions were made to the Gothic Ducal Palace;
additions which, in form only, not in spirit, corresponded to
the older portions; since, during his reign, the transition took
place which permits us no longer to consider the Venetian
architecture as Gothic at all. He died in 1457, and his tomb
is the first important example of Renaissance art.
Not, however, a good characteristic example. It is remarkable
chiefly as introducing all the faults of the Renaissance
at an early period, when its merits, such as they are, were yet
undeveloped. Its claim to be rated as a classical composition
is altogether destroyed by the remnants of Gothic feeling
which cling to it here and there in their last forms of degradation;
and of which, now that we find them thus corrupted,
the sooner we are rid the better. Thus the sarcophagus is
supported by a species of trefoil arches; the bases of the
shafts have still their spurs; and the whole tomb is covered
by a pediment, with crockets and a pinnacle. We shall find
that the perfect Renaissance is at least pure in its insipidity,
and subtle in its vice; but this monument is remarkable as
showing the refuse of one style encumbering the embryo of
85
another, and all principles of life entangled either in the swaddling
clothes or the shroud.
§ LXXII. With respect to our present purpose, however, it
is a monument of enormous importance. We have to trace,
be it remembered, the pride of state in its gradual intrusion
upon the sepulchre; and the consequent and correlative vanishing
of the expressions of religious feeling and heavenly
hope, together with the more and more arrogant setting forth
of the virtues of the dead. Now this tomb is the largest and
most costly we have yet seen; but its means of religious
expression are limited to a single statue of Christ, small and
used merely as a pinnacle at the top. The rest of the composition
is as curious as it is vulgar. The conceit, so often
noticed as having been borrowed from the Pisan school, of
angels withdrawing the curtains of the couch to look down
upon the dead, was brought forward with increasing prominence
by every succeeding sculptor; but, as we draw nearer
to the Renaissance period, we find that the angels become of
less importance, and the curtains of more. With the Pisans,
the curtains are introduced as a motive for the angels; with
the Renaissance sculptors, the angels are introduced merely
as a motive for the curtains, which become every day more
huge and elaborate. In the monument of Mocenigo, they
have already expanded into a tent, with a pole in the centre
of it: and in that of Foscari, for the first time, the angels are
absent altogether; while the curtains are arranged in the form
of an enormous French tent-bed, and are sustained at the
flanks by two diminutive figures in Roman armor; substituted
for the angels, merely that the sculptor might show his knowledge
of classical costume. And now observe how often a
fault in feeling induces also a fault in style. In the old tombs,
the angels used to stand on or by the side of the sarcophagus;
but their places are here to be occupied by the Virtues, and
therefore, to sustain the diminutive Roman figures at the
necessary height, each has a whole Corinthian pillar to himself,
a pillar whose shaft is eleven feet high, and some three
or four feet round: and because this was not high enough, it
86
is put on a pedestal four feet and a half high; and has a
spurred base besides of its own, a tall capital, then a huge
bracket above the capital, and then another pedestal above the
bracket, and on the top of all the diminutive figure who has
charge of the curtains.
§ LXXIII. Under the canopy, thus arranged, is placed the
sarcophagus with its recumbent figure. The statues of the
Virgin and the saints have disappeared from it. In their
stead, its panels are filled with half-length figures of Faith,
Hope, and Charity; while Temperance and Fortitude are at
the Doge’s feet, Justice and Prudence at his head, figures now
the size of life, yet nevertheless recognizable only by their
attributes: for, except that Hope raises her eyes, there is no
difference in the character or expression of any of their faces,—they
are nothing more than handsome Venetian women, in
rather full and courtly dresses, and tolerably well thrown into
postures for effect from below. Fortitude could not of course
be placed in a graceful one without some sacrifice of her character,
but that was of no consequence in the eyes of the
sculptors of this period, so she leans back languidly, and
nearly overthrows her own column; while Temperance, and
Justice opposite to her, as neither the left hand of the one
nor the right hand of the other could be seen from below,
have been left with one hand each.
§ LXXIV. Still these figures, coarse and feelingless as they
are, have been worked with care, because the principal effect
of the tomb depends on them. But the effigy of the Doge,
of which nothing but the side is visible, has been utterly neglected;
and the ingenuity of the sculptor is not so great, at
the best, as that he can afford to be slovenly. There is, indeed,
nothing in the history of Foscari which would lead us to
expect anything particularly noble in his face; but I trust,
nevertheless, it has been misrepresented by this despicable
carver; for no words are strong enough to express the baseness
of the portraiture. A huge, gross, bony clown’s face,
with the peculiar sodden and sensual cunning in it which is
seen so often in the countenances of the worst Romanist
87
priest; a face part of iron and part of clay, with the immobility
of the one, and the foulness of the other, double chinned,
blunt-mouthed, bony-cheeked, with its brows drawn down
into meagre lines and wrinkles over the eyelids; the face of a
man incapable either of joy or sorrow, unless such as may be
caused by the indulgence of passion, or the mortification of
pride. Even had he been such a one, a noble workman would
not have written it so legibly on his tomb; and I believe it to be
the image of the carver’s own mind that is there hewn in the
marble, not that of the Doge Foscari. For the same mind is
visible enough throughout, the traces of it mingled with those
of the evil taste of the whole time and people. There is not
anything so small but it is shown in some portion of its treatment;
for instance, in the placing of the shields at the back of
the great curtain. In earlier times, the shield, as we have
seen, was represented as merely suspended against the tomb by
a thong, or if sustained in any other manner, still its form was
simple and undisguised. Men in those days used their shields
in war, and therefore there was no need to add dignity to their
form by external ornament. That which, through day after
day of mortal danger, had borne back from them the waves
of battle, could neither be degraded by simplicity, nor exalted
by decoration. By its rude leathern thong it seemed to be
fastened to their tombs, and the shield of the mighty was not
cast away, though capable of defending its master no more.
§ LXXV. It was otherwise in the fifteenth and sixteenth centuries.
The changed system of warfare was rapidly doing
away with the practical service of the shield; and the chiefs
who directed the battle from a distance, or who passed the
greater part of their lives in the council-chamber, soon came
to regard the shield as nothing more than a field for their
armorial bearings. It then became a principal object of their
Pride of State to increase the conspicuousness of these marks
of family distinction by surrounding them with various and
fantastic ornament, generally scroll or flower work, which of
course deprived the shield of all appearance of being intended
for a soldier’s use. Thus the shield of the Foscari is introduced
88
in two ways. On the sarcophagus, the bearings are
three times repeated, enclosed in circular disks, which are
sustained each by a couple of naked infants. Above the
canopy, two shields of the usual form are set in the centre of
circles filled by a radiating ornament of shell flutings, which
give them the effect of ventilators; and their circumference is
farther adorned by gilt rays, undulating to represent a glory.
§ LXXVI. We now approach that period of the early Renaissance
which was noticed in the preceding chapter as being at
first a very visible improvement on the corrupted Gothic. The
tombs executed during the period of the Byzantine Renaissance
exhibit, in the first place, a consummate skill in handling
the chisel, perfect science of drawing and anatomy, high
appreciation of good classical models, and a grace of composition
and delicacy of ornament derived, I believe, principally
from the great Florentine sculptors. But, together with this
science, they exhibit also, for a short time, some return to the
early religious feeling, forming a school of sculpture which
corresponds to that of the school of the Bellini in painting;
and the only wonder is that there should not have been more
workmen in the fifteenth century doing in marble what Perugino,
Francia, and Bellini did on canvas. There are, indeed,
some few, as I have just said, in whom the good and pure
temper shows itself: but the sculptor was necessarily led
sooner than the painter to an exclusive study of classical
models, utterly adverse to the Christian imagination; and he
was also deprived of the great purifying and sacred element
of color, besides having much more of merely mechanical and
therefore degrading labor to go through in the realization of
his thought. Hence I do not know any example in sculpture
at this period, at least in Venice, which has not conspicuous
faults (not faults of imperfection, as in early sculpture, but of
purpose and sentiment), staining such beauties as it may possess;
and the whole school soon falls away, and merges into
vain pomp and meagre metaphor.
§ LXXVII. The most celebrated monument of this period is
that to the Doge Andrea Vendramin, in the Church of St.
89
John and Paul, sculptured about 1480, and before alluded to
in the first chapter of the first volume. It has attracted public
admiration, partly by its costliness, partly by the delicacy and
precision of its chiselling; being otherwise a very base and unworthy
example of the school, and showing neither invention
nor feeling. It has the Virtues, as usual, dressed like heathen
goddesses, and totally devoid of expression, though graceful
and well studied merely as female figures. The rest of its
sculpture is all of the same kind; perfect in workmanship,
and devoid of thought. Its dragons are covered with marvellous
scales, but have no terror nor sting in them; its birds are
perfect in plumage, but have no song in them; its children
lovely of limb, but have no childishness in them.
§ LXXVIII. Of far other workmanship are the tombs of
Pietro and Giovanni Mocenigo, in St. John and Paul, and of
Pietro Bernardo in the Frari; in all which the details are as
full of exquisite fancy, as they are perfect in execution; and
in the two former, and several others of similar feeling, the
old religious symbols return; the Madonna is again seen
enthroned under the canopy, and the sarcophagus is decorated
with legends of the saints. But the fatal errors of sentiment
are, nevertheless, always traceable. In the first place, the
sculptor is always seen to be intent upon the exhibition of his
skill, more than on producing any effect on the spectator’s
mind; elaborate backgrounds of landscape, with tricks of perspective,
imitations of trees, clouds, and water, and various
other unnecessary adjuncts, merely to show how marble could
be subdued; together with useless under-cutting, and over-finish
in subordinate parts, continually exhibiting the same
cold vanity and unexcited precision of mechanism. In the
second place, the figures have all the peculiar tendency to
posture-making, which, exhibiting itself first painfully in Perugino,
rapidly destroyed the veracity of composition in all art.
By posture-making I mean, in general, that action of figures
which results from the painter’s considering, in the first place,
not how, under the circumstances, they would actually have
walked, or stood, or looked, but how they may most gracefully
90
and harmoniously walk or stand. In the hands of a great man,
posture, like everything else, becomes noble, even when over-studied,
as with Michael Angelo, who was, perhaps, more than
any other, the cause of the mischief; but, with inferior men,
this habit of composing attitudes ends necessarily in utter lifelessness
and abortion. Giotto was, perhaps, of all painters, the most
free from the infection of the poison, always conceiving an incident
naturally, and drawing it unaffectedly; and the absence
of posture-making in the works of the Pre-Raphaelites, as opposed
to the Attitudinarianism of the modern school, has been
both one of their principal virtues, and of the principal causes
of outcry against them.
§ LXXIX. But the most significant change in the treatment
of these tombs, with respect to our immediate object, is in the
form of the sarcophagus. It was above noted, that, exactly in
proportion to the degree of the pride of life expressed in any
monument, would be also the fear of death; and therefore, as
these tombs increase in splendor, in size, and beauty of workmanship,
we perceive a gradual desire to take away from the
definite character of the sarcophagus. In the earliest times,
as we have seen, it was a gloomy mass of stone; gradually it
became charged with religious sculpture; but never with the
slightest desire to disguise its form, until towards the middle
of the fifteenth century. It then becomes enriched with
flower-work and hidden by the Virtues; and, finally, losing its
foursquare form, it is modelled on graceful types of ancient
vases, made as little like a coffin as possible, and refined away
in various elegancies, till it becomes, at last, a mere pedestal
or stage for the portrait statue. This statue, in the meantime,
has been gradually coming back to life, through a curious
series of transitions. The Vendramin monument is one of the
last which shows, or pretends to show, the recumbent figure
laid in death. A few years later, this idea became disagreeable
to polite minds; and, lo! the figures which before had
been laid at rest upon the tomb pillow, raised themselves on
their elbows, and began to look round them. The soul of the
sixteenth century dared not contemplate its body in death.
§ LXXX. The reader cannot but remember many instances
of this form of monument, England being peculiarly rich in
examples of them; although, with her, tomb sculpture, after
the fourteenth century, is altogether imitative, and in no degree
indicative of the temper of the people. It was from Italy
that the authority for the change was derived; and in Italy
only, therefore, that it is truly correspondent to the change in
the national mind. There are many monuments in Venice of
this semi-animate type, most of them carefully sculptured, and
some very admirable as portraits, and for the casting of the
drapery, especially those in the Church of San Salvador; but
I shall only direct the reader to one, that of Jacopo Pesaro,
Bishop of Paphos, in the Church of the Frari; notable not
only as a very skilful piece of sculpture, but for the
epitaph, singularly characteristic of the period, and confirmatory
of all that I have alleged against it:
“James Pesaro, Bishop of Paphos, who conquered the Turks in war,
himself in peace, transported from a noble family among the Venetians
to a nobler among the angels, laid here, expects the noblest crown,
which the just Judge shall give to him in that day. He lived the years
of Plato. He died 24th March, 1547.”20
The mingled classicism and carnal pride of this epitaph
surely need no comment. The crown is expected as a right
from the justice of the judge, and the nobility of the Venetian
family is only a little lower than that of the angels. The
quaint childishness of the “Vixit annos Platonicos” is also
very notable.
§ LXXXI. The statue, however, did not long remain in this
partially recumbent attitude. Even the expression of peace
became painful to the frivolous and thoughtless Italians, and
they required the portraiture to be rendered in a manner that
should induce no memory of death. The statue rose up, and
presented itself in front of the tomb, like an actor upon a stage,
92
surrounded now not merely, or not at all, by the Virtues, but by
allegorical figures of Fame and Victory, by genii and muses,
by personifications of humbled kingdoms and adoring nations,
and by every circumstance of pomp, and symbol of adulation,
that flattery could suggest, or insolence could claim.
§ LXXXII. As of the intermediate monumental type, so also
of this, the last and most gross, there are unfortunately many
examples in our own country; but the most wonderful, by
far, are still at Venice. I shall, however, particularize only
two; the first, that of the Doge John Pesaro, in the Frari.
It is to be observed that we have passed over a considerable
interval of time; we are now in the latter half of the seventeenth
century; the progress of corruption has in the meantime
been incessant, and sculpture has here lost its taste and
learning as well as its feeling. The monument is a huge accumulation
of theatrical scenery in marble: four colossal negro
caryatides, grinning and horrible, with faces of black marble
and white eyes, sustain the first story of it; above this, two
monsters, long-necked, half dog and half dragon, sustain an
ornamental sarcophagus, on the top of which the full-length
statue of the Doge in robes of state stands forward with its
arms expanded, like an actor courting applause, under a huge
canopy of metal, like the roof of a bed, painted crimson and
gold; on each side of him are sitting figures of genii, and
unintelligible personifications gesticulating in Roman armor;
below, between the negro caryatides, are two ghastly figures
in bronze, half corpse, half skeleton, carrying tablets on which
is written the eulogium: but in large letters graven in gold,
the following words are the first and last that strike the eye;
the first two phrases, one on each side, on tablets in the lower
story, the last under the portrait statue above:
Vixit annos LXX. Devixit anno MDCLIX. “Hic revixit anno MDCLXIX.” |
We have here, at last, the horrible images of death in violent
contrast with the defiant monument, which pretends to bring
93
the resurrection down to earth, “Hic revixit;” and it seems
impossible for false taste and base feeling to sink lower. Yet
even this monument is surpassed by one in St. John and Paul.
§ LXXXIII. But before we pass to this, the last with which I
shall burden the reader’s attention, let us for a moment, and
that we may feel the contrast more forcibly, return to a tomb
of the early times.
In a dark niche in the outer wall of the outer corridor of
St. Mark’s—not even in the church, observe, but in the
atrium or porch of it, and on the north side of the church,—is
a solid sarcophagus of white marble, raised only about two
feet from the ground on four stunted square pillars. Its lid
is a mere slab of stone; on its extremities are sculptured two
crosses; in front of it are two rows of rude figures, the uppermost
representing Christ with the Apostles: the lower row is
of six figures only, alternately male and female, holding up
their hands in the usual attitude of benediction; the sixth is
smaller than the rest, and the midmost of the other five has a
glory round its head. I cannot tell the meaning of these
figures, but between them are suspended censers attached to
crosses; a most beautiful symbolic expression of Christ’s
mediatorial function. The whole is surrounded by a rude
wreath of vine leaves, proceeding out of the foot of a cross.
On the bar of marble which separates the two rows of
figures are inscribed these words:
“Here lies the Lord Marin Morosini, Duke.”
It is the tomb of the Doge Marino Morosini, who reigned
from 1249 to 1252.
§ LXXXIV. From before this rude and solemn sepulchre let
us pass to the southern aisle of the church of St. John and
Paul; and there, towering from the pavement to the vaulting
of the church, behold a mass of marble, sixty or seventy feet
in height, of mingled yellow and white, the yellow carved into
the form of an enormous curtain, with ropes, fringes, and
tassels, sustained by cherubs; in front of which, in the now
usual stage attitudes, advance the statues of the Doge Bertuccio
94
Valier, his son the Doge Silvester Falier, and his son’s
wife, Elizabeth. The statues of the Doges, though mean and
Polonius-like, are partly redeemed by the Ducal robes; but
that of the Dogaressa is a consummation of grossness, vanity,
and ugliness,—the figure of a large and wrinkled woman, with
elaborate curls in stiff projection round her face, covered from
her shoulders to her feet with ruffs, furs, lace, jewels, and embroidery.
Beneath and around are scattered Virtues, Victories,
Fames, genii,—the entire company of the monumental
stage assembled, as before a drop scene,—executed by various
sculptors, and deserving attentive study as exhibiting every
condition of false taste and feeble conception. The Victory in
the centre is peculiarly interesting; the lion by which she is
accompanied, springing on a dragon, has been intended to
look terrible, but the incapable sculptor could not conceive
any form of dreadfulness, could not even make the lion look
angry. It looks only lachrymose; and its lifted forepaws,
there being no spring nor motion in its body, give it the
appearance of a dog begging. The inscriptions under the
two principal statues are as follows:
“Bertucius Valier, Duke,
Great in wisdom and eloquence,
Greater in his Hellespontic victory,
Greatest in the Prince his son.
Died in the year 1658.”
“Elisabeth Quirina,
The wife of Silvester,
Distinguished by Roman virtue,
By Venetian piety,
And by the Ducal crown,
Died 1708.”
The writers of this age were generally anxious to make the
world aware that they understood the degrees of comparison,
and a large number of epitaphs are principally constructed
with this object (compare, in the Latin, that of the Bishop of
Paphos, given above): but the latter of these epitaphs is also
interesting from its mention, in an age now altogether given
95
up to the pursuit of worldly honor, of that “Venetian piety”
which once truly distinguished the city from all others; and
of which some form and shadow, remaining still, served to
point an epitaph, and to feed more cunningly and speciously
the pride which could not be satiated with the sumptuousness
of the sepulchre.
§ LXXXV. Thus far, then, of the second element of the Renaissance
spirit, the Pride of State; nor need we go farther to
learn the reason of the fall of Venice. She was already likened
in her thoughts, and was therefore to be likened in her ruin,
to the Virgin of Babylon. The Pride of State and the Pride
of Knowledge were no new passions: the sentence against
them had gone forth from everlasting. “Thou saidst, I shall
be a lady for ever; so that thou didst not lay these things to
thine heart … Thy wisdom and thy knowledge, it hath
perverted thee; and thou hast said in thine heart, I am, and
none else beside me. Therefore shall evil come upon thee
…; thy merchants from thy youth, they shall wander
every one to his quarter; none shall save thee.”21
§ LXXXVI. III. Pride of System. I might have illustrated
these evil principles from a thousand other sources, but I have
not time to pursue the subject farther, and must pass to the
third element above named, the Pride of System. It need
not detain us so long as either of the others, for it is at once
more palpable and less dangerous. The manner in which the
pride of the fifteenth century corrupted the sources of knowledge,
and diminished the majesty, while it multiplied the trappings,
of state, is in general little observed; but the reader is
probably already well and sufficiently aware of the curious
tendency to formulization and system which, under the name
of philosophy, encumbered the minds of the Renaissance
schoolmen. As it was above stated, grammar became the
first of sciences; and whatever subject had to be treated, the
first aim of the philosopher was to subject its principles to a
code of laws, in the observation of which the merit of the
96
speaker, thinker, or worker, in or on that subject, was thereafter
to consist; so that the whole mind of the world was
occupied by the exclusive study of Restraints. The sound of
the forging of fetters was heard from sea to sea. The doctors
of all the arts and sciences set themselves daily to the invention
of new varieties of cages and manacles; they themselves
wore, instead of gowns, a chain mail, whose purpose was not
so much to avert the weapon of the adversary as to restrain
the motions of the wearer; and all the acts, thoughts, and
workings of mankind,—poetry, painting, architecture, and
philosophy,—were reduced by them merely to so many different
forms of fetter-dance.
§ LXXXVII. Now, I am very sure that no reader who has
given any attention to the former portions of this work, or the
tendency of what else I have written, more especially the last
chapter of the “Seven Lamps,” will suppose me to underrate
the importance, or dispute the authority, of law. It has been
necessary for me to allege these again and again, nor can they
ever be too often or too energetically alleged, against the vast
masses of men who now disturb or retard the advance of civilization;
heady and high-minded, despisers of discipline, and refusers
of correction. But law, so far as it can be reduced to
form and system, and is not written upon the heart,—as it is,
in a Divine loyalty, upon the hearts of the great hierarchies
who serve and wait about the throne of the Eternal Lawgiver,—this
lower and formally expressible law has, I say, two objects.
It is either for the definition and restraint of sin, or
the guidance of simplicity; it either explains, forbids, and
punishes wickedness, or it guides the movements and actions
both of lifeless things and of the more simple and untaught
among responsible agents. And so long, therefore, as sin and
foolishness are in the world, so long it will be necessary for
men to submit themselves painfully to this lower law, in proportion
to their need of being corrected, and to the degree of
childishness or simplicity by which they approach more nearly
to the condition of the unthinking and inanimate things which
are governed by law altogether; yet yielding, in the manner
97
of their submission to it, a singular lesson to the pride of man,—being
obedient more perfectly in proportion to their greatness.22
But, so far as men become good and wise, and rise
above the state of children, so far they become emancipated
from this written law, and invested with the perfect freedom
which consists in the fulness and joyfulness of compliance
with a higher and unwritten law; a law so universal, so subtle,
so glorious, that nothing but the heart can keep it.
§ LXXXVIII. Now pride opposes itself to the observance of
this Divine law in two opposite ways: either by brute resistance,
which is the way of the rabble and its leaders, denying
or defying law altogether; or by formal compliance, which is
the way of the Pharisee, exalting himself while he pretends to
obedience, and making void the infinite and spiritual commandment
by the finite and lettered commandment. And it
is easy to know which law we are obeying: for any law which
we magnify and keep through pride, is always the law of the
letter; but that which we love and keep through humility, is
the law of the Spirit: And the letter killeth, but the Spirit
giveth life.
§ LXXXIX. In the appliance of this universal principle to
what we have at present in hand, it is to be noted, that all
written or writable law respecting the arts is for the childish
and ignorant: that in the beginning of teaching, it is possible
to say that this or that must or must not be done; and laws of
color and shade may be taught, as laws of harmony are to the
young scholar in music. But the moment a man begins to be
anything deserving the name of an artist, all this teachable law
has become a matter of course with him; and if, thenceforth,
he boast himself anywise in the law, or pretend that he lives
and works by it, it is a sure sign that he is merely tithing
cummin, and that there is no true art nor religion in him. For
the true artist has that inspiration in him which is above all
law, or rather, which is continually working out such magnificent
and perfect obedience to supreme law, as can in no wise
98
be rendered by line and rule. There are more laws perceived
and fulfilled in the single stroke of a great workman, than
could be written in a volume. His science is inexpressibly
subtle, directly taught him by his Maker, not in any wise communicable
or imitable.23 Neither can any written or definitely
observable laws enable us to do any great thing. It is possible,
by measuring and administering quantities of color, to paint a
room wall so that it shall not hurt the eye; but there are no laws
by observing which we can become Titians. It is possible so to
measure and administer syllables, as to construct harmonious
verse; but there are no laws by which we can write Iliads.
Out of the poem or the picture, once produced, men may elicit
laws by the volume, and study them with advantage, to the
better understanding of the existing poem or picture; but no
more write or paint another, than by discovering laws of vegetation
they can make a tree to grow. And therefore, wheresoever
we find the system and formality of rules much dwelt
upon, and spoken of as anything else than a help for children,
there we may be sure that noble art is not even understood, far
less reached. And thus it was with all the common and public
mind in the fifteenth and sixteenth centuries. The greater
men, indeed, broke through the thorn hedges; and, though
much time was lost by the learned among them in writing
Latin verses and anagrams, and arranging the framework of
quaint sonnets and dexterous syllogisms, still they tore their
way through the sapless thicket by force of intellect or of
piety; for it was not possible that, either in literature or in
painting, rules could be received by any strong mind, so as
materially to interfere with its originality: and the crabbed
discipline and exact scholarship became an advantage to the
men who could pass through and despise them; so that in
spite of the rules of the drama we had Shakspeare, and in spite
of the rules of art we had Tintoret,—both of them, to this day,
doing perpetual violence to the vulgar scholarship and dim-eyed
proprieties of the multitude.
§ XC. But in architecture it was not so; for that was the
99
art of the multitude, and was affected by all their errors; and
the great men who entered its field, like Michael Angelo, found
expression for all the best part of their minds in sculpture, and
made the architecture merely its shell. So the simpletons and
sophists had their way with it: and the reader can have no
conception of the inanities and puerilities of the writers, who,
with the help of Vitruvius, re-established its “five orders,”
determined the proportions of each, and gave the various recipes
for sublimity and beauty, which have been thenceforward
followed to this day, but which may, I believe, in this age of
perfect machinery, be followed out still farther. If, indeed,
there are only five perfect forms of columns and architraves,
and there be a fixed proportion to each, it is certainly possible,
with a little ingenuity, so to regulate a stonecutting machine,
as that it shall furnish pillars and friezes to the size ordered,
of any of the five orders, on the most perfect Greek models,
in any quantity; an epitome, also, of Vitruvius, may be made
so simple, as to enable any bricklayer to set them up at their
proper distances, and we may dispense with our architects
altogether.
§ XCI. But if this be not so, and there be any truth in the
faint persuasion which still lurks in men’s minds that architecture
is an art, and that it requires some gleam of intellect to
practise it, then let the whole system of the orders and their
proportions be cast out and trampled down as the most vain,
barbarous, and paltry deception that was ever stamped on
human prejudice; and let us understand this plain truth, common
to all work of man, that, if it be good work, it is not a
copy, nor anything done by rule, but a freshly and divinely
imagined thing. Five orders! There is not a side chapel in
any Gothic cathedral but it has fifty orders, the worst of them
better than the best of the Greek ones, and all new; and a
single inventive human soul could create a thousand orders in
an hour.24 And this would have been discovered even in the
100
worst times, but that, as I said, the greatest men of the age
found expression for their invention in the other arts, and the
best of those who devoted themselves to architecture were in
great part occupied in adapting the construction of buildings
to new necessities, such as those developed by the invention
of gunpowder (introducing a totally new and most interesting
science of fortification, which directed the ingenuity of Sanmicheli
and many others from its proper channel), and found
interest of a meaner kind in the difficulties of reconciling the
obsolete architectural laws they had consented to revive, and
the forms of Roman architecture which they agreed to copy,
with the requirements of the daily life of the sixteenth
century.
§ XCII. These, then, were the three principal directions in
which the Renaissance pride manifested itself, and its impulses
were rendered still more fatal by the entrance of another element,
inevitably associated with pride. For, as it is written,
“He that trusteth in his own heart is a fool,” so also it is
written, “The fool hath said in his heart, There is no God;”
and the self-adulation which influenced not less the learning of
the age than its luxury, led gradually to the forgetfulness of all
things but self, and to an infidelity only the more fatal because
it still retained the form and language of faith.
§ XCIII. IV. Infidelity. In noticing the more prominent
forms in which this faithlessness manifested itself, it is necessary
to distinguish justly between that which was the consequence
of respect for Paganism, and that which followed from the
corruption of Catholicism. For as the Roman architecture is
not to be made answerable for the primal corruption of the
Gothic, so neither is the Roman philosophy to be made
answerable for the primal corruption of Christianity. Year
after year, as the history of the life of Christ sank back into
the depths of time, and became obscured by the misty atmosphere
of the history of the world,—as intermediate actions
and incidents multiplied in number, and countless changes in
men’s modes of life, and tones of thought, rendered it more
difficult for them to imagine the facts of distant time,—it became
101
daily, almost hourly, a greater effort for the faithful
heart to apprehend the entire veracity and vitality of the story
of its Redeemer; and more easy for the thoughtless and
remiss to deceive themselves as to the true character of the
belief they had been taught to profess. And this must have
been the case, had the pastors of the Church never failed in
their watchfulness, and the Church itself never erred in its
practice or doctrine. But when every year that removed the
truths of the Gospel into deeper distance, added to them also
some false or foolish tradition; when wilful distortion was
added to natural obscurity, and the dimness of memory was
disguised by the fruitfulness of fiction; when, moreover, the
enormous temporal power granted to the clergy attracted into
their ranks multitudes of men who, but for such temptation,
would not have pretended to the Christian name, so that
grievous wolves entered in among them, not sparing the flock;
and when, by the machinations of such men, and the remissness
of others, the form and administrations of Church doctrine
and discipline had become little more than a means of aggrandizing
the power of the priesthood, it was impossible any
longer for men of thoughtfulness or piety to remain in an
unquestioning serenity of faith. The Church had become so
mingled with the world that its witness could no longer be received;
and the professing members of it, who were placed in
circumstances such as to enable them to become aware of its
corruptions, and whom their interest or their simplicity did not
bribe or beguile into silence, gradually separated themselves
into two vast multitudes of adverse energy, one tending to
Reformation, and the other to Infidelity.
§ XCIV. Of these, the last stood, as it were, apart, to watch
the course of the struggle between Romanism and Protestantism;
a struggle which, however necessary, was attended with
infinite calamity to the Church. For, in the first place, the
Protestant movement was, in reality, not reformation but reanimation.
It poured new life into the Church, but it did not
form or define her anew. In some sort it rather broke down
her hedges, so that all they who passed by might pluck off her
102
grapes. The reformers speedily found that the enemy was
never far behind the sower of good seed; that an evil spirit
might enter the ranks of reformation as well as those of resistance;
and that though the deadly blight might be checked
amidst the wheat, there was no hope of ever ridding the wheat
itself from the tares. New temptations were invented by
Satan wherewith to oppose the revived strength of Christianity:
as the Romanist, confiding in his human teachers, had
ceased to try whether they were teachers sent from God, so the
Protestant, confiding in the teaching of the Spirit, believed
every spirit, and did not try the spirits whether they were of
God. And a thousand enthusiasms and heresies speedily
obscured the faith and divided the force of the Reformation.
§ XCV. But the main evils rose out of the antagonism of the
two great parties; primarily, in the mere fact of the existence
of an antagonism. To the eyes of the unbeliever the Church
of Christ, for the first time since its foundation, bore the aspect
of a house divided against itself. Not that many forms
of schism had not before arisen in it; but either they had been
obscure and silent, hidden among the shadows of the Alps
and the marshes of the Rhine; or they had been outbreaks of
visible and unmistakable error, cast off by the Church, rootless,
and speedily withering away, while, with much that was
erring and criminal, she still retained within her the pillar and
ground of the truth. But here was at last a schism in which
truth and authority were at issue. The body that was cast off
withered away no longer. It stretched out its boughs to the
sea and its branches to the river, and it was the ancient trunk
that gave signs of decrepitude. On one side stood the
reanimated faith, in its right hand the book open, and its left
hand lifted up to heaven, appealing for its proof to the Word
of the Testimony and the power of the Holy Ghost. On the
other stood, or seemed to stand, all beloved custom and believed
tradition; all that for fifteen hundred years had been
closest to the hearts of men, or most precious for their help.
Long-trusted legend; long-reverenced power; long-practised
discipline; faiths that had ruled the destiny, and sealed the
103
departure, of souls that could not be told or numbered for
multitude; prayers, that from the lips of the fathers to those
of the children had distilled like sweet waterfalls, sounding
through the silence of ages, breaking themselves into heavenly
dew to return upon the pastures of the wilderness; hopes, that
had set the face as a flint in the torture, and the sword as a
flame in the battle, that had pointed the purposes and ministered
the strength of life, brightened the last glances and
shaped the last syllables of death; charities, that had bound
together the brotherhoods of the mountain and the desert, and
had woven chains of pitying or aspiring communion between
this world and the unfathomable beneath and above; and,
more than these, the spirits of all the innumerable, undoubting,
dead, beckoning to the one way by which they had been content
to follow the things that belonged unto their peace;—these
all stood on the other side: and the choice must have
been a bitter one, even at the best; but it was rendered tenfold
more bitter by the natural, but most sinful animosity of
the two divisions of the Church against each other.
§ XCVI. On one side this animosity was, of course, inevitable.
The Romanist party, though still including many Christian
men, necessarily included, also, all the worst of those who
called themselves Christians. In the fact of its refusing correction,
it stood confessed as the Church of the unholy; and,
while it still counted among its adherents many of the simple
and believing,—men unacquainted with the corruption of the
body to which they belonged, or incapable of accepting any
form of doctrine but that which they had been taught from
their youth,—it gathered together with them whatever was
carnal and sensual in priesthood or in people, all the lovers of
power in the one, and of ease in the other. And the rage of
these men was, of course, unlimited against those who either
disputed their authority, reprehended their manner of life, or
cast suspicion upon the popular methods of lulling the conscience
in the lifetime, or purchasing salvation on the death-bed.
§ XCVII. Besides this, the reassertion and defence of various
104
tenets which before had been little more than floating errors
in the popular mind, but which, definitely attacked by Protestantism,
it became necessary to fasten down with a band
of iron and brass, gave a form at once more rigid, and less
rational, to the whole body of Romanist Divinity. Multitudes
of minds which in other ages might have brought honor and
strength to the Church, preaching the more vital truths which
it still retained, were now occupied in pleading for arraigned
falsehoods, or magnifying disused frivolities; and it can hardly
be doubted by any candid observer, that the nascent or latent
errors which God pardoned in times of ignorance, became unpardonable
when they were formally defined and defended;
that fallacies which were forgiven to the enthusiasm of a multitude,
were avenged upon the stubbornness of a Council; that,
above all, the great invention of the age, which rendered God’s
word accessible to every man, left all sins against its light incapable
of excuse or expiation; and that from the moment
when Rome set herself in direct opposition to the Bible, the
judgment was pronounced upon her, which made her the scorn
and the prey of her own children, and cast her down from the
throne where she had magnified herself against heaven, so low,
that at last the unimaginable scene of the Bethlehem humiliation
was mocked in the temples of Christianity. Judea had
seen her God laid in the manger of the beasts of burden; it
was for Christendom to stable the beasts of burden by the altar
of her God.
§ XCVIII. Nor, on the other hand, was the opposition of
Protestantism to the Papacy less injurious to itself. That opposition
was, for the most part, intemperate, undistinguishing,
and incautious. It could indeed hardly be otherwise. Fresh
bleeding from the sword of Rome, and still trembling at her
anathema, the reformed churches were little likely to remember
any of her benefits, or to regard any of her teaching. Forced
by the Romanist contumely into habits of irreverence, by the
Romanist fallacies into habits of disbelief, the self-trusting,
rashly-reasoning spirit gained ground among them daily. Sect
branched out of sect, presumption rose over presumption; the
105
miracles of the early Church were denied and its martyrs forgotten,
though their power and palm were claimed by the
members of every persecuted sect; pride, malice, wrath, love
of change, masked themselves under the thirst for truth, and
mingled with the just resentment of deception, so that it became
impossible even for the best and truest men to know the
plague of their own hearts; while avarice and impiety openly
transformed reformation into robbery, and reproof into sacrilege.
Ignorance could as easily lead the foes of the Church, as lull
her slumber; men who would once have been the unquestioning
recipients, were now the shameless inventors of absurd or
perilous superstitions; they who were of the temper that
walketh in darkness, gained little by having discovered their
guides to be blind; and the simplicity of the faith, ill understood
and contumaciously alleged, became an excuse for the
rejection of the highest arts and most tried wisdom of mankind:
while the learned infidel, standing aloof, drew his own
conclusions, both from the rancor of the antagonists, and from
their errors; believed each in all that he alleged against the
other; and smiled with superior humanity, as he watched the
winds of the Alps drift the ashes of Jerome, and the dust of
England drink the blood of King Charles.
§ XCIX. Now all this evil was, of course, entirely independent
of the renewal of the study of Pagan writers. But that
renewal found the faith of Christendom already weakened and
divided; and therefore it was itself productive of an effect
tenfold greater than could have been apprehended from it at
another time. It acted first, as before noticed, in leading the
attention of all men to words instead of things; for it was discovered
that the language of the middle ages had been corrupt,
and the primal object of every scholar became now to purify
his style. To this study of words, that of forms being added,
both as of matters of the first importance, half the intellect of
the age was at once absorbed in the base sciences of grammar,
logic, and rhetoric; studies utterly unworthy of the serious
labor of men, and necessarily rendering those employed upon
them incapable of high thoughts or noble emotion. Of the
106
debasing tendency of philology, no proof is needed beyond once
reading a grammarian’s notes on a great poet: logic is unnecessary
for men who can reason; and about as useful to those who
cannot, as a machine for forcing one foot in due succession before
the other would be to a man who could not walk: while
the study of rhetoric is exclusively one for men who desire to
deceive or be deceived; he who has the truth at his heart need
never fear the want of persuasion on his tongue, or, if he fear
it, it is because the base rhetoric of dishonesty keeps the truth
from being heard.
§ C. The study of these sciences, therefore, naturally made
men shallow and dishonest in general; but it had a peculiarly
fatal effect with respect to religion, in the view which men
took of the Bible. Christ’s teaching was discovered not to be
rhetorical, St. Paul’s preaching not to be logical, and the Greek
of the New Testament not to be grammatical. The stern
truth, the profound pathos, the impatient period, leaping from
point to point and leaving the intervals for the hearer to fill,
the comparatively Hebraized and unelaborate idiom, had little
in them of attraction for the students of phrase and syllogism;
and the chief knowledge of the age became one of the chief
stumbling-blocks to its religion.
§ CI. But it was not the grammarian and logician alone
who was thus retarded or perverted; in them there had been
small loss. The men who could truly appreciate the higher
excellences of the classics were carried away by a current of
enthusiasm which withdrew them from every other study.
Christianity was still professed as a matter of form, but neither
the Bible nor the writings of the Fathers had time left for their
perusal, still less heart left for their acceptance. The human
mind is not capable of more than a certain amount of admiration
or reverence, and that which was given to Horace was
withdrawn from David. Religion is, of all subjects, that
which will least endure a second place in the heart or thoughts,
and a languid and occasional study of it was sure to lead to
error or infidelity. On the other hand, what was heartily admired
and unceasingly contemplated was soon brought nigh to
107
being believed; and the systems of Pagan mythology began
gradually to assume the places in the human mind from which
the unwatched Christianity was wasting. Men did not indeed
openly sacrifice to Jupiter, or build silver shrines for Diana,
but the ideas of Paganism nevertheless became thoroughly
vital and present with them at all times; and it did not matter
in the least, as far as respected the power of true religion,
whether the Pagan image was believed in or not, so long as it
entirely occupied the thoughts. The scholar of the sixteenth
century, if he saw the lightning shining from the east unto
the west, thought forthwith of Jupiter, not of the coming of
the Son of Man; if he saw the moon walking in brightness,
he thought of Diana, not of the throne which was to be established
for ever as a faithful witness in heaven; and though his
heart was but secretly enticed, yet thus he denied the God that
is above.25
And, indeed, this double creed, of Christianity confessed
and Paganism beloved, was worse than Paganism itself, inasmuch
as it refused effective and practical belief altogether. It
would have been better to have worshipped Diana and Jupiter
at once, than to have gone on through the whole of life naming
one God, imagining another, and dreading none. Better, a
thousandfold, to have been “a Pagan suckled in some creed
outworn,” than to have stood by the great sea of Eternity and
seen no God walking on its waves, no heavenly world on its
horizon.
§ CII. This fatal result of an enthusiasm for classical literature
was hastened and heightened by the misdirection of the
powers of art. The imagination of the age was actively set to
realize these objects of Pagan belief; and all the most exalted
faculties of man, which, up to that period, had been employed
in the service of Faith, were now transferred to the service of
Fiction. The invention which had formerly been both sanctified
and strengthened by laboring under the command of
settled intention, and on the ground of assured belief, had now
108
the reins laid upon its neck by passion, and all ground of fact
cut from beneath its feet; and the imagination which formerly
had helped men to apprehend the truth, now tempted them to
believe a falsehood. The faculties themselves wasted away in
their own treason; one by one they fell in the potter’s field;
and the Raphael who seemed sent and inspired from heaven
that he might paint Apostles and Prophets, sank at once into
powerlessness at the feet of Apollo and the Muses.
§ CIII. But this was not all. The habit of using the greatest
gifts of imagination upon fictitious subjects, of course destroyed
the honor and value of the same imagination used in the cause
of truth. Exactly in the proportion in which Jupiters and
Mercuries were embodied and believed, in that proportion
Virgins and Angels were disembodied and disbelieved. The
images summoned by art began gradually to assume one average
value in the spectator’s mind; and incidents from the Iliad and
from the Exodus to come within the same degrees of credibility.
And, farther, while the powers of the imagination
were becoming daily more and more languid, because unsupported
by faith, the manual skill and science of the artist were
continually on the increase. When these had reached a certain
point, they began to be the principal things considered in the
picture, and its story or scene to be thought of only as a theme
for their manifestation. Observe the difference. In old times,
men used their powers of painting to show the objects of faith;
in later times, they used the objects of faith that they might
show their powers of painting. The distinction is enormous,
the difference incalculable as irreconcilable. And thus, the
more skilful the artist, the less his subject was regarded; and
the hearts of men hardened as their handling softened, until
they reached a point when sacred, profane, or sensual subjects
were employed, with absolute indifference, for the display of
color and execution; and gradually the mind of Europe congealed
into that state of utter apathy,—inconceivable, unless it
had been witnessed, and unpardonable, unless by us, who have
been infected by it,—which permits us to place the Madonna
and the Aphrodite side by side in our galleries, and to pass,
109
with the same unmoved inquiry into the manner of their handling,
from a Bacchanal to a Nativity.
Now all this evil, observe, would have been merely the
necessary and natural operation of an enthusiasm for the
classics, and of a delight in the mere science of the artist, on
the most virtuous mind. But this operation took place upon
minds enervated by luxury, and which were tempted, at the
very same period, to forgetfulness or denial of all religious
principle by their own basest instincts. The faith which had
been undermined by the genius of Pagans, was overthrown
by the crimes of Christians; and the ruin which was begun
by scholarship, was completed by sensuality. The characters
of the heathen divinities were as suitable to the manners of
the time as their forms were agreeable to its taste; and Paganism
again became, in effect, the religion of Europe. That
is to say, the civilized world is at this moment, collectively,
just as Pagan as it was in the second century; a small body
of believers being now, as they were then, representative of
the Church of Christ in the midst of the faithless: but there
is just this difference, and this very fatal one, between the
second and nineteenth centuries, that the Pagans are nominally
and fashionably Christians, and that there is every conceivable
variety and shade of belief between the two; so that
not only is it most difficult theoretically to mark the point
where hesitating trust and failing practice change into definite
infidelity, but it has become a point of politeness not to inquire
too deeply into our neighbor’s religious opinions; and, so
that no one be offended by violent breach of external forms,
to waive any close examination into the tenets of faith. The
fact is, we distrust each other and ourselves so much, that
we dare not press this matter; we know that if, on any occasion
of general intercourse, we turn to our next neighbor,
and put to him some searching or testing question, we shall,
in nine cases out of ten, discover him to be only a Christian in
his own way, and as far as he thinks proper, and that he
doubts of many things which we ourselves do not believe
strongly enough to hear doubted without danger. What is
110
in reality cowardice and faithlessness, we call charity; and
consider it the part of benevolence sometimes to forgive men’s
evil practice for the sake of their accurate faith, and sometimes
to forgive their confessed heresy for the sake of their admirable
practice. And under this shelter of charity, humility, and
faintheartedness, the world, unquestioned by others or by
itself, mingles with and overwhelms the small body of Christians,
legislates for them, moralizes for them, reasons for
them; and, though itself of course greatly and beneficently
influenced by the association, and held much in check by its
pretence to Christianity, yet undermines, in nearly the same
degree, the sincerity and practical power of Christianity itself,
until at last, in the very institutions of which the administration
may be considered as the principal test of the genuineness
of national religion, those devoted to education, the Pagan
system is completely triumphant; and the entire body of the
so-called Christian world has established a system of instruction
for its youth, wherein neither the history of Christ’s
Church, nor the language of God’s law, is considered a study
of the smallest importance; wherein, of all subjects of human
inquiry, his own religion is the one in which a youth’s ignorance
is most easily forgiven;26 and in which it is held a light
matter that he should be daily guilty of lying, or debauchery,
or of blasphemy, so only that he write Latin verses accurately,
and with speed.
I believe that in few years more we shall wake from all
these errors in astonishment, as from evil dreams; having
been preserved, in the midst of their madness, by those hidden
roots of active and earnest Christianity which God’s grace
has bound in the English nation with iron and brass. But in
the Venetian, those roots themselves had withered; and, from
111
the palace of their ancient religion, their pride cast them forth
hopelessly to the pasture of the brute. From pride to infidelity,
from infidelity to the unscrupulous and insatiable pursuit
of pleasure, and from this to irremediable degradation, the
transitions were swift, like the falling of a star. The great
palaces of the haughtiest nobles of Venice were stayed, before
they had risen far above their foundations, by the blast of a
penal poverty; and the wild grass, on the unfinished fragments
of their mighty shafts, waves at the tide-mark where
the power of the godless people first heard the “Hitherto
shalt thou come.” And the regeneration in which they had
so vainly trusted,—the new birth and clear dawning, as they
thought it, of all art, all knowledge, and all hope,—became
to them as that dawn which Ezekiel saw on the hills of
Israel: “Behold the day; behold, it is come. The rod hath
blossomed, pride hath budded, violence is risen up into a rod
of wickedness. None of them shall remain, nor of their multitude;
let not the buyer rejoice, nor the seller mourn, for
wrath is upon all the multitude thereof.”
8 Or, more briefly, science has to do with facts, art with phenomena.
To science, phenomena are of use only as they lead to facts; and to art
facts are of use only as they lead to phenomena. I use the word “art” here
with reference to the fine arts only, for the lower arts of mechanical production
I should reserve the word “manufacture.”
9 Tintoret.
10 St. Bernard.
11 Society always has a destructive influence upon an artist: first by its
sympathy with his meanest powers; secondly, by its chilling want of understanding
of his greatest; and, thirdly, by its vain occupation of his time
and thoughts. Of course a painter of men must be among men; but it
ought to be as a watcher, not as a companion.
12 I intended in this place to have introduced some special consideration
of the science of anatomy, which I believe to have been in great part the
cause of the decline of modern art; but I have been anticipated by a writer
better able to treat the subject. I have only glanced at his book; and there
is something in the spirit of it which I do not like, and some parts of it are
assuredly wrong; but, respecting anatomy, it seems to me to settle the question
indisputably, more especially as being written by a master of the science.
I quote two passages, and must refer the reader to the sequel.
“The scientific men of forty centuries have failed to describe so accurately,
so beautifully, so artistically, as Homer did, the organic elements constituting
the emblems of youth and beauty, and the waste and decay which these
sustain by time and age. All these Homer understood better, and has described
more truthfully than the scientific men of forty centuries….
“Before I approach this question, permit me to make a few remarks on
the pre-historic period of Greece; that era which seems to have produced
nearly all the great men.
“On looking attentively at the statues within my observation, I cannot
find the slightest foundation for the assertion that their sculptors must have
dissected the human frame and been well acquainted with the human anatomy.
They, like Homer, had discovered Nature’s secret, and bestowed
their whole attention on the exterior. The exterior they read profoundly,
and studied deeply—the living exterior and the dead. Above all, they avoided
displaying the dead and dissected interior, through the exterior. They had
discovered that the interior presents hideous shapes, but not forms. Men
during the philosophic era of Greece saw all this, each reading the antique
to the best of his abilities. The man of genius rediscovered the canon of
the ancient masters, and wrought on its principles. The greater number,
as now, unequal to this step, merely imitated and copied those who preceded
them.”—Great Artists and Great Anatomists. By R. Knox, M.D.
London, Van Voorst, 1852.
Respecting the value of literary knowledge in general as regards art, the
reader will also do well to meditate on the following sentences from
Hallam’s “Literature of Europe;” remembering at the same time what I
have above said, that “the root of all great art in Europe is struck in the
thirteenth century,” and that the great time is from 1250 to 1350:
“In Germany the tenth century, Leibnitz declares, was a golden age of
learning compared with the thirteenth.”
“The writers of the thirteenth century display an incredible ignorance,
not only of pure idiom, but of common grammatical rules.”
The fourteenth century was “not superior to the thirteenth in learning….
We may justly praise Richard of Bury for his zeal in collecting
books. But his erudition appears crude, his style indifferent, and his
thoughts superficial.”
I doubt the superficialness of the thoughts: at all events, this is not a
character of the time, though it may be of the writer; for this would affect
art more even than literature.
13 Churton’s “Early English Church.” London, 1840.
14 “Quibus nulla macula inest quæ non cernatur. Ita viri nobilitate
præditi eam vitam peragant cui nulla nota possit inviri.” The first sentence
is literally, “in which there is no spot that may not be seen.” But I imagine
the writer meant it as I have put it in the text, else his comparison
does not hold.
15 Observe, however, that the magnitude spoken of here and in the following
passages, is the finished and polished magnitude sought for the sake
of pomp: not the rough magnitude sought for the sake of sublimity:
respecting which see the “Seven Lamps,” chap. iii. § 5, 6, and 8.
16 Can Grande died in 1329: we can hardly allow more than five years for
the erection of his tomb.
18 Sansovino, lib. xiii.
19 Tentori, vi. 142, i. 157.
20 “Jacobus Pisaurius Paphi Episcopus qui Turcos bello, se ipsum pace
vincebat, ex nobili inter Venetas, ad nobiliorem inter Angelos familiam
delatus, nobilissimam in illa die Coronam justo Judice reddente, hic situs
expectat Vixit annos Platonicos. Obijt MDXLVII. IX. Kal. Aprilis.”
21 Isaiah xlvii. 7, 10, 11, 15.
22 Compare “Seven Lamps,” chap. vii. § 3.
23 See the farther remarks on Inspiration, in the fourth chapter.
24 That is to say, orders separated by such distinctions as the old Greek
ones: considered with reference to the bearing power of the capital, all
orders may be referred to two, as long ago stated; just as trees may be referred
to the two great classes, monocotyledonous and dicotyledonous.
25 Job xxi: 26-28; Psalm lxxxix. 37.
26 I shall not forget the impression made upon me at Oxford, when, going
up for my degree, and mentioning to one of the authorities that I had not
had time enough to read the Epistles properly, I was told, that “the Epistles
were separate sciences, and I need not trouble myself about them.”
The reader will find some farther notes on this subject in Appendix 7,
“Modern Education.”
CHAPTER III.
GROTESQUE RENAISSANCE.
§ I. In the close of the last chapter it was noted that the
phases of transition in the moral temper of the falling Venetians,
during their fall, were from pride to infidelity, and from
infidelity to the unscrupulous pursuit of pleasure. During
the last years of the existence of the state, the minds both of
the nobility and the people seem to have been set simply upon
the attainment of the means of self-indulgence. There was
not strength enough in them to be proud, nor forethought
enough to be ambitious. One by one the possessions of the
state were abandoned to its enemies; one by one the channels
of its trade were forsaken by its own languor, or occupied and
closed against it by its more energetic rivals; and the time,
the resources, and the thoughts of the nation were exclusively
occupied in the invention of such fantastic and costly pleasures
as might best amuse their apathy, lull their remorse, or disguise
their ruin.
§ II. The architecture raised at Venice during this period is
amongst the worst and basest ever built by the hands of men,
being especially distinguished by a spirit of brutal mockery
and insolent jest, which, exhausting itself in deformed and
monstrous sculpture, can sometimes be hardly otherwise defined
than as the perpetuation in stone of the ribaldries of drunkenness.
On such a period, and on such work, it is painful to
dwell, and I had not originally intended to do so; but I found
that the entire spirit of the Renaissance could not be comprehended
unless it was followed to its consummation; and that
there were many most interesting questions arising out of the
study of this particular spirit of jesting, with reference to
113
which I have called it the Grotesque Renaissance. For it is
not this period alone which is distinguished by such a spirit.
There is jest—perpetual, careless, and not unfrequently obscene—in
the most noble work of the Gothic periods; and it
becomes, therefore, of the greatest possible importance to
examine into the nature and essence of the Grotesque itself,
and to ascertain in what respect it is that the jesting of art in
its highest flight, differs from its jesting in its utmost degradation.
§ III. The place where we may best commence our inquiry
is one renowned in the history of Venice, the space of ground
before the Church of Santa Maria Formosa; a spot which,
after the Rialto and St. Mark’s Place, ought to possess a peculiar
interest in the mind of the traveller, in consequence of its
connexion with the most touching and true legend of the
Brides of Venice. That legend is related at length in every
Venetian history, and, finally, has been told by the poet
Rogers, in a way which renders it impossible for any one to
tell it after him. I have only, therefore, to remind the reader
that the capture of the brides took place in the cathedral
church, St. Pietro di Castello; and that this of Santa Maria
Formosa is connected with the tale, only because it was yearly
visited with prayers by the Venetian maidens, on the anniversary
of their ancestors’ deliverance. For that deliverance,
their thanks were to be rendered to the Virgin; and there was
no church then dedicated to the Virgin, in Venice, except
this.27
Neither of the cathedral church, nor of this dedicated to
St. Mary the Beautiful, is one stone left upon another. But,
from that which has been raised on the site of the latter, we
may receive a most important lesson, introductory to our immediate
subject, if first we glance back to the traditional history
of the church which has been destroyed.
§ IV. No more honorable epithet than “traditional” can
114
be attached to what is recorded concerning it, yet I should
grieve to lose the legend of its first erection. The Bishop of
Uderzo, driven by the Lombards from his Bishopric, as he
was praying, beheld in a vision the Virgin Mother, who
ordered him to found a church in her honor, in the place
where he should see a white cloud rest. And when he went
out, the white cloud went before him; and on the place
where it rested he built a church, and it was called the Church
of St. Mary the Beautiful, from the loveliness of the form in
which she had appeared in the vision.28
The first church stood only for about two centuries. It was
rebuilt in 864, and enriched with various relics some fifty
years later; relics belonging principally to St. Nicodemus,
and much lamented when they and the church were together
destroyed by fire in 1105.
It was then rebuilt in “magnifica forma,” much resembling,
according to Corner, the architecture of the chancel of St.
Mark;29 but the information which I find in various writers,
as to the period at which it was reduced to its present condition,
is both sparing and contradictory.
§ V. Thus, by Corner, we are told that this church, resembling
St. Mark’s, “remained untouched for more than four
centuries,” until, in 1689, it was thrown down by an earthquake,
and restored by the piety of a rich merchant, Turrin
Toroni, “in ornatissima forma;” and that, for the greater
beauty of the renewed church, it had added to it two façades
of marble. With this information that of the Padre dell’
Oratoria agrees, only he gives the date of the earlier rebuilding
of the church in 1175, and ascribes it to an architect of the
name of Barbetta. But Quadri, in his usually accurate little
115
guide, tells us that this Barbetta rebuilt the church in
the fourteenth century; and that of the two façades, so much
admired by Corner, one is of the sixteenth century, and its
architect unknown; and the rest of the church is of the seventeenth,
“in the style of Sansovino.”
§ VI. There is no occasion to examine, or endeavor to reconcile,
these conflicting accounts. All that is necessary for the
reader to know is, that every vestige of the church in which
the ceremony took place was destroyed at least as early as
1689; and that the ceremony itself, having been abolished in
the close of the fourteenth century, is only to be conceived as
taking place in that more ancient church, resembling St.
Mark’s, which, even according to Quadri, existed until that
period. I would, therefore, endeavor to fix the reader’s
mind, for a moment, on the contrast between the former and
latter aspect of this plot of ground; the former, when it had
its Byzantine church, and its yearly procession of the Doge
and the Brides; and the latter, when it has its Renaissance
church “in the style of Sansovino,” and its yearly honoring is
done away.
§ VII. And, first, let us consider for a little the significance
and nobleness of that early custom of the Venetians, which
brought about the attack and the rescue of the year 943: that
there should be but one marriage day for the nobles of the
whole nation,30 so that all might rejoice together; and that
the sympathy might be full, not only of the families who that
year beheld the alliance of their children, and prayed for
them in one crowd, weeping before the altar, but of all the
families of the state, who saw, in the day which brought happiness
to others, the anniversary of their own. Imagine the
strong bond of brotherhood thus sanctified among them, and
consider also the effect on the minds of the youth of the state;
the greater deliberation and openness necessarily given to the
contemplation of marriage, to which all the people were
116
solemnly to bear testimony; the more lofty and unselfish tone
which it would give to all their thoughts. It was the exact
contrary of stolen marriage. It was marriage to which God
and man were taken for witnesses, and every eye was invoked
for its glance, and every tongue for its prayers.31
§ VIII. Later historians have delighted themselves in dwelling
on the pageantry of the marriage day itself, but I do not
find that they have authority for the splendor of their descriptions.
I cannot find a word in the older Chronicles about the
jewels or dress of the brides, and I believe the ceremony to
have been more quiet and homely than is usually supposed.
The only sentence which gives color to the usual accounts of
it is one of Sansovino’s, in which he says that the magnificent
dress of the brides in his day was founded “on ancient custom.”32
However this may have been, the circumstances of
the rite were otherwise very simple. Each maiden brought
her dowry with her in a small “cassetta,” or chest; they
went first to the cathedral, and waited for the youths, who
having come, they heard mass together, and the bishop
preached to them and blessed them: and so each bridegroom
took his bride and her dowry and bore her home.
§ IX. It seems that the alarm given by the attack of the
117
pirates put an end to the custom of fixing one day for all
marriages: but the main objects of the institution were still
attained by the perfect publicity given to the marriages of all
the noble families; the bridegroom standing in the Court of
the Ducal Palace to receive congratulations on his betrothal,
and the whole body of the nobility attending the nuptials, and
rejoicing, “as at some personal good fortune; since, by the
constitution of the state, they are for ever incorporated together,
as if of one and the same family.”33 But the festival
of the 2nd of February, after the year 943, seems to have been
observed only in memory of the deliverance of the brides, and
no longer set apart for public nuptials.
§ X. There is much difficulty in reconciling the various
accounts, or distinguishing the inaccurate ones, of the manner
of keeping this memorable festival. I shall first give Sansovino’s,
which is the popular one, and then note the points of
importance in the counter-statements. Sansovino says that
the success of the pursuit of the pirates was owing to the ready
help and hard fighting of the men of the district of Sta. Maria
Formosa, for the most part trunkmakers; and that they,
having been presented after the victory to the Doge and the
Senate, were told to ask some favor for their reward. “The
good men then said that they desired the Prince, with his
wife and the Signory, to visit every year the church of their
district, on the day of its feast. And the Prince asking them,
‘Suppose it should rain?’ they answered, ‘We will give you
hats to cover you; and if you are thirsty, we will give you to
drink.’ Whence is it that the Vicar, in the name of the people,
presents to the Doge, on his visit, two flasks of malvoisie34 and
two oranges; and presents to him two gilded hats, bearing the
arms of the Pope, of the Prince, and of the Vicar. And thus
was instituted the Feast of the Maries, which was called noble
118
and famous because the people from all round came together
to behold it. And it was celebrated in this manner:….” The
account which follows is somewhat prolix; but its substance
is, briefly, that twelve maidens were elected, two for each division
of the city; and that it was decided by lot which contrade,
or quarters of the town, should provide them with dresses.
This was done at enormous expense, one contrada contending
with another, and even the jewels of the treasury of St. Mark
being lent for the occasion to the “Maries,” as the twelve
damsels were called. They, being thus dressed with gold, and
silver, and jewels, went in their galley to St. Mark’s for the
Doge, who joined them with the Signory, and went first to
San Pietro di Castello to hear mass on St. Mark’s day, the
31st of January, and to Santa Maria Formosa on the 2nd of
February, the intermediate day being spent in passing in
procession through the streets of the city; “and sometimes
there arose quarrels about the places they should pass through,
for every one wanted them to pass by his house.”
§ XI. Nearly the same account is given by Corner, who,
however, does not say anything about the hats or the malvoisie.
These, however, we find again in the Matricola de’ Casseleri,
which, of course, sets the services of the trunkmakers and the
privileges obtained by them in the most brilliant light. The
quaintness of the old Venetian is hardly to be rendered into
English. “And you must know that the said trunkmakers
were the men who were the cause of such victory, and of
taking the galley, and of cutting all the Triestines to pieces,
because, at that time, they were valiant men and well in order.
The which victory was on the 2nd February, on the day of the
Madonna of candles. And at the request and entreaties of the
said trunkmakers, it was decreed that the Doge, every year,
as long as Venice shall endure, should go on the eve of the
said feast to vespers in the said church, with the Signory.
And be it noted, that the vicar is obliged to give to the Doge
two flasks of malvoisie, with two oranges besides. And so
it is observed, and will be observed always.” The reader
must observe the continual confusion between St. Mark’s day
119
the 31st of January, and Candlemas the 2nd of February.
The fact appears to be, that the marriage day in the old
republic was St. Mark’s day, and the recovery of the brides
was the same day at evening; so that, as we are told by
Sansovino, the commemorative festival began on that day, but
it was continued to the day of the Purification, that especial
thanks might be rendered to the Virgin; and, the visit to
Sta. Maria Formosa being the most important ceremony of the
whole festival, the old chroniclers, and even Sansovino, got
confused, and asserted the victory itself to have taken place
on the day appointed for that pilgrimage.
§ XII. I doubt not that the reader who is acquainted with
the beautiful lines of Rogers is as much grieved as I am at the
interference of the “casket-makers” with the achievement
which the poet ascribes to the bridegrooms alone; an interference
quite as inopportune as that of old Le Balafré with
the victory of his nephew, in the unsatisfactory conclusion of
“Quentin Durward.” I am afraid I cannot get the casket-makers
quite out of the way; but it may gratify some of my
readers to know that a chronicle of the year 1378, quoted by
Galliciolli, denies the agency of the people of Sta. Maria
Formosa altogether, in these terms: “Some say that the people
of Sta. M. Formosa were those who recovered the spoil
(“predra;” I may notice, in passing, that most of the old
chroniclers appear to consider the recovery of the caskets
rather more a subject of congratulation than that of the
brides), and that, for their reward, they asked the Doge and
Signory to visit Sta. M. Formosa; but this is false. The
going to Sta. M. Formosa was because the thing had succeeded
on that day, and because this was then the only church in
Venice in honor of the Virgin.” But here is again the mistake
about the day itself; and besides if we get rid altogether
of the trunkmakers, how are we to account for the ceremony
of the oranges and hats, of which the accounts seem authentic?
If, however, the reader likes to substitute “carpenters” or
“house-builders” for casket-makers, he may do so with great
reason (vide Galliciolli, lib. ii. § 1758); but I fear that one or
120
the other body of tradesmen must be allowed to have had no
small share in the honor of the victory.
§ XIII. But whatever doubt attaches to the particular circumstances
of its origin, there is none respecting the splendor
of the festival itself, as it was celebrated for four centuries
afterwards. We find that each contrada spent from 800 to
1000 zecchins in the dress of the “Maries” entrusted to it;
but I cannot find among how many contrade the twelve Maries
were divided; it is also to be supposed that most of the
accounts given refer to the later periods of the celebration of
the festival. In the beginning of the eleventh century, the
good Doge Pietro Orseolo II. left in his will the third of his
entire fortune “per la Festa della Marie;” and, in the fourteenth
century, so many people came from the rest of Italy to
see it, that special police regulations were made for it, and the
Council of Ten were twice summoned before it took place.35
The expense lavished upon it seems to have increased till the
year 1379, when all the resources of the republic were required
for the terrible war of Chiozza, and all festivity was for
that time put an end to. The issue of the war left the Venetians
with neither the power nor the disposition to restore the
festival on its ancient scale, and they seem to have been
ashamed to exhibit it in reduced splendor. It was entirely
abolished.
§ XIV. As if to do away even with its memory, every feature
of the surrounding scene which was associated with that
festival has been in succeeding ages destroyed. With one solitary
exception,36 there is not a house left in the whole Piazza
of Santa Maria Formosa from whose windows the festa of the
Maries has ever been seen: of the church in which they worshipped,
not a stone is left, even the form of the ground and
direction of the neighboring canals are changed; and there is
now but one landmark to guide the steps of the traveller to
the place where the white cloud rested, and the shrine was
121
built to St. Mary the Beautiful. Yet the spot is still worth
his pilgrimage, for he may receive a lesson upon it, though a
painful one. Let him first fill his mind with the fair images
of the ancient festival, and then seek that landmark the tower
of the modern church, built upon the place where the daughters
of Venice knelt yearly with her noblest lords; and let him
look at the head that is carved on the base of the tower,37 still
dedicated to St. Mary the Beautiful.
§ XV. A head,—huge, inhuman, and monstrous,—leering in
bestial degradation, too foul to be either pictured or described,
or to be beheld for more than an instant: yet let it be endured
for that instant; for in that head is embodied the type of the
evil spirit to which Venice was abandoned in the fourth period
of her decline; and it is well that we should see and feel the
full horror of it on this spot, and know what pestilence it was
that came and breathed upon her beauty, until it melted away
like the white cloud from the ancient fields of Santa Maria
Formosa.
§ XVI. This head is one of many hundreds which disgrace
the latest buildings of the city, all more or less agreeing in
their expression of sneering mockery, in most cases enhanced
by thrusting out the tongue. Most of them occur upon the
bridges, which were among the very last works undertaken by
the republic, several, for instance, upon the Bridge of Sighs;
and they are evidences of a delight in the contemplation of
bestial vice, and the expression of low sarcasm, which is, I believe,
the most hopeless state into which the human mind can
fall. This spirit of idiotic mockery is, as I have said, the most
striking characteristic of the last period of the Renaissance,
which, in consequence of the character thus imparted to its
sculpture, I have called grotesque; but it must be our immediate
task, and it will be a most interesting one, to distinguish
between this base grotesqueness, and that magnificent condition
of fantastic imagination, which was above noticed as one of the
chief elements of the Northern Gothic mind. Nor is this a
122
question of interesting speculation merely: for the distinction
between the true and false grotesque is one which the present
tendencies of the English mind have rendered it practically
important to ascertain; and that in a degree which, until he
has made some progress in the consideration of the subject, the
reader will hardly anticipate.
§ XVII. But, first, I have to note one peculiarity in the late
architecture of Venice, which will materially assist us in understanding
the true nature of the spirit which is to be the subject
of our inquiry; and this peculiarity, singularly enough, is
first exemplified in the very façade of Santa Maria Formosa
which is flanked by the grotesque head to which our attention
has just been directed. This façade, whose architect is unknown,
consists of a pediment, sustained on four Corinthian
pilasters, and is, I believe, the earliest in Venice which appears
entirely destitute of every religious symbol, sculpture, or inscription;
unless the Cardinal’s hat upon the shield in the
centre of the impediment be considered a religious symbol.
The entire façade is nothing else than a monument to the Admiral
Vincenzo Cappello. Two tablets, one between each pair
of flanking pillars, record his acts and honors; and, on the corresponding
spaces upon the base of the church, are two circular
trophies, composed of halberts, arrows, flags, tridents, helmets,
and lances: sculptures which are just as valueless in a military
as in an ecclesiastical point of view; for, being all copied from
the forms of Roman arms and armor, they cannot even be referred
to for information respecting the costume of the period.
Over the door, as the chief ornament of the façade, exactly in
the spot which in the “barbarous” St. Mark’s is occupied by
the figure of Christ, is the statue of Vincenzo Cappello, in
Roman armor. He died in 1542; and we have, therefore, the
latter part of the sixteenth century fixed as the period when, in
Venice, churches were first built to the glory of man, instead
of the glory of God.
§ XVIII. Throughout the whole of Scripture history, nothing
is more remarkable than the close connection of punishment
with the sin of vain-glory. Every other sin is occasionally permitted
123
to remain, for lengthened periods, without definite
chastisement; but the forgetfulness of God, and the claim of
honor by man, as belonging to himself, are visited at once,
whether in Hezekiah, Nebuchadnezzar, or Herod, with the
most tremendous punishment. We have already seen, that the
first reason for the fall of Venice was the manifestation of such
a spirit; and it is most singular to observe the definiteness with
which it is here marked,—as if so appointed, that it might be
impossible for future ages to miss the lesson. For, in the long
inscriptions38 which record the acts of Vincenzo Cappello, it
might, at least, have been anticipated that some expressions
would occur indicative of remaining pretence to religious feeling,
or formal acknowledgement of Divine power. But there
are none whatever. The name of God does not once occur;
that of St. Mark is found only in the statement that Cappello
was a procurator of the church: there is no word touching
either on the faith or hope of the deceased; and the only sentence
124
which alludes to supernatural powers at all, alludes to
them under the heathen name of fates, in its explanation of
what the Admiral Cappello would have accomplished, “nisi
fata Christianis adversa vetuissent.”
§ XIX. Having taken sufficient note of all the baseness of
mind which these facts indicate in the people, we shall not be
surprised to find immediate signs of dotage in the conception
of their architecture. The churches raised throughout this
period are so grossly debased, that even the Italian critics of
the present day, who are partially awakened to the true state
of art in Italy, though blind, as yet, to its true cause, exhaust
their terms of reproach upon these last efforts of the Renaissance
builders. The two churches of San Moisè and Santa
Maria Zobenigo, which are among the most remarkable in Venice
for their manifestation of insolent atheism, are characterized by
Lazari, the one as “culmine d’ogni follia architettonica,” the
other as “orrido ammasso di pietra d’Istria,” with added expressions
of contempt, as just as it is unmitigated.
§ XX. Now both these churches, which I should like the
reader to visit in succession, if possible, after that of Sta.
Maria Formosa, agree with that church, and with each other,
in being totally destitute of religious symbols, and entirely
dedicated to the honor of two Venetian families. In San
Moisè, a bust of Vincenzo Fini is set on a tall narrow pyramid,
above the central door, with this marvellous inscription:
“OMNE FASTIGIVM VIRTVTE IMPLET VINCENTIVS FINI.” |
It is very difficult to translate this; for fastigium, besides
its general sense, has a particular one in architecture, and refers
to the part of the building occupied by the bust; but the main
meaning of it is that “Vincenzo Fini fills all height with his
virtue.” The inscription goes on into farther praise, but this example
is enough. Over the two lateral doors are two other
laudatory inscriptions of younger members of the Fini family,
the dates of death of the three heroes being 1660, 1685, and
1726, marking thus the period of consummate degradation.
| III. |
![]() |
| NOBLE AND IGNOBLE GROTESQUE. |
§ XXI. In like manner, the Church of Santa Maria Zobenigo
is entirely dedicated to the Barbaro family; the only religious
symbols with which it is invested being statues of angels blowing
brazen trumpets, intended to express the spreading of the
fame of the Barbaro family in heaven. At the top of the
church is Venice crowned, between Justice and Temperance,
Justice holding a pair of grocer’s scales, of iron, swinging in
the wind. There is a two-necked stone eagle (the Barbaro
crest), with a copper crown, in the centre of the pediment.
A huge statue of a Barbaro in armor, with a fantastic head-dress,
over the central door; and four Barbaros in niches, two
on each side of it, strutting statues, in the common stage
postures of the period,—Jo. Maria Barbaro, sapiens ordinum;
Marinus Barbaro, Senator (reading a speech in a Ciceronian
attitude); Franc. Barbaro, legatus in classe (in armor, with
high-heeled boots, and looking resolutely fierce); and Carolus
Barbaro, sapiens ordinum: the decorations of the façade being
completed by two trophies, consisting of drums, trumpets, flags
and cannon; and six plans, sculptured in relief, of the towns
of Zara, Candia, Padua, Rome, Corfu, and Spalatro.
§ XXII. When the traveller has sufficiently considered the
meaning of this façade, he ought to visit the Church of St.
Eustachio, remarkable for the dramatic effect of the group of
sculpture on its façade, and then the Church of the Ospedaletto
(see Index, under head Ospedaletto); noticing, on his
way, the heads on the foundations of the Palazzo Corner della
Regina, and the Palazzo Pesaro, and any other heads carved
on the modern bridges, closing with those on the Bridge of
Sighs.
He will then have obtained a perfect idea of the style and
feeling of the Grotesque Renaissance. I cannot pollute this
volume by any illustration of its worst forms, but the head
turned to the front, on the right-hand in the opposite Plate,
will give the general reader an idea of its most graceful and
refined developments. The figure set beside it, on the left, is
a piece of noble grotesque, from fourteenth century Gothic;
and it must be our present task to ascertain the nature of the
126
difference which exists between the two, by an accurate inquiry
into the true essence of the grotesque spirit itself.
§ XXIII. First, then, it seems to me that the grotesque is, in
almost all cases, composed of two elements, one ludicrous, the
other fearful; that, as one or other of these elements prevails,
the grotesque falls into two branches, sportive grotesque and
terrible grotesque; but that we cannot legitimately consider it
under these two aspects, because there are hardly any examples
which do not in some degree combine both elements;
there are few grotesques so utterly playful as to be overcast
with no shade of fearfulness, and few so fearful as absolutely
to exclude all ideas of jest. But although we cannot
separate the grotesque itself into two branches, we may easily
examine separately the two conditions of mind which it seems
to combine; and consider successively what are the kinds of
jest, and what the kinds of fearfulness, which may be legitimately
expressed in the various walks of art, and how their
expressions actually occur in the Gothic and Renaissance
schools.
First, then, what are the conditions of playfulness which
we may fitly express in noble art, or which (for this is the
same thing) are consistent with nobleness in humanity? In
other words, what is the proper function of play, with respect
not to youth merely, but to all mankind?
§ XXIV. It is a much more serious question than may be at
first supposed; for a healthy manner of play is necessary in
order to a healthy manner of work: and because the choice
of our recreation is, in most cases, left to ourselves, while the
nature of our work is generally fixed by necessity or authority,
it may be well doubted whether more distressful consequences
may not have resulted from mistaken choice in play than from
mistaken direction in labor.
§ XXV. Observe, however, that we are only concerned,
here, with that kind of play which causes laughter or implies
recreation, not with that which consists in the excitement of
the energies whether of body or mind. Muscular exertion is,
indeed, in youth, one of the conditions of recreation; “but
127
neither the violent bodily labor which children of all ages
agree to call play,” nor the grave excitement of the mental
faculties in games of skill or chance, are in anywise connected
with the state of feeling we have here to investigate, namely,
that sportiveness which man possesses in common with many
inferior creatures, but to which his higher faculties give nobler
expression in the various manifestations of wit, humor, and
fancy.
With respect to the manner in which this instinct of playfulness
is indulged or repressed, mankind are broadly distinguishable
into four classes: the men who play wisely; who
play necessarily; who play inordinately; and who play not at
all.
§ XXVI. First: Those who play wisely. It is evident that
the idea of any kind of play can only be associated with the
idea of an imperfect, childish, and fatigable nature. As far
as men can raise that nature, so that it shall no longer be interested
by trifles or exhausted by toils, they raise it above
play; he whose heart is at once fixed upon heaven, and open
to the earth, so as to apprehend the importance of heavenly
doctrines, and the compass of human sorrow, will have little
disposition for jest; and exactly in proportion to the breadth
and depth of his character and intellect, will be, in general,
the incapability of surprise, or exuberant and sudden emotion,
which must render play impossible. It is, however, evidently
not intended that many men should even reach, far less pass
their lives in, that solemn state of thoughtfulness, which
brings them into the nearest brotherhood with their Divine
Master; and the highest and healthiest state which is competent
to ordinary humanity appears to be that which, accepting
the necessity of recreation, and yielding to the impulses of
natural delight springing out of health and innocence, does,
indeed, condescend often to playfulness, but never without
such deep love of God, of truth, and of humanity, as shall
make even its slightest words reverent, its idlest fancies profitable,
and its keenest satire indulgent. Wordsworth and
Plato furnish us with, perhaps, the finest and highest examples
128
of this playfulness: in the one case, unmixed with satire,
the perfectly simple effusion of that spirit—in
“Which gives to all the self-same bent, Whose life is wise, and innocent;” |
Plato, and, by the by, in a very wise book of our own
times, not unworthy of being named in such companionship,
“Friends in Council,” mingled with an exquisitely tender and
loving satire.
§ XXVII. Secondly: The men who play necessarily. That
highest species of playfulness, which we have just been considering,
is evidently the condition of a mind, not only highly
cultivated, but so habitually trained to intellectual labor that
it can bring a considerable force of accurate thought into its
moments even of recreation. This is not possible, unless so
much repose of mind and heart are enjoyed, even at the
periods of greatest exertion, that the rest required by the system
is diffused over the whole life. To the majority of mankind,
such a state is evidently unattainable. They must, perforce,
pass a large part of their lives in employments both irksome
and toilsome, demanding an expenditure of energy which exhausts
the system, and yet consuming that energy upon subjects
incapable of interesting the nobler faculties. When such
employments are intermitted, those noble instincts, fancy,
imagination, and curiosity, are all hungry for the food which
the labor of the day has denied to them, while yet the weariness
of the body, in a great degree, forbids their application
to any serious subject. They therefore exert themselves without
any determined purpose, and under no vigorous restraint,
but gather, as best they may, such various nourishment, and
put themselves to such fantastic exercise, as may soonest indemnify
them for their past imprisonment, and prepare them
to endure their recurrence. This sketching of the mental
limbs as their fetters fall away,—this leaping and dancing of
the heart and intellect, when they are restored to the fresh air
of heaven, yet half paralyzed by their captivity, and unable to
turn themselves to any earnest purpose,—I call necessary play.
129
It is impossible to exaggerate its importance, whether in polity,
or in art.
§ XXVIII. Thirdly: The men who play inordinately. The
most perfect state of society which, consistently with due understanding
of man’s nature, it may be permitted us to conceive,
would be one in which the whole human race were
divided, more or less distinctly, into workers and thinkers; that
is to say, into the two classes, who only play wisely, or play
necessarily. But the number and the toil of the working class
are enormously increased, probably more than doubled, by the
vices of the men who neither play wisely nor necessarily, but
are enabled by circumstances, and permitted by their want of
principle, to make amusement the object of their existence.
There is not any moment of the lives of such men which is
not injurious to others; both because they leave the work undone
which was appointed for them, and because they necessarily
think wrongly, whenever it becomes compulsory upon
them to think at all. The greater portion of the misery of
this world arises from the false opinions of men whose idleness
has physically incapacitated them from forming true ones.
Every duty which we omit obscures some truth which we
should have known; and the guilt of a life spent in the pursuit
of pleasure is twofold, partly consisting in the perversion
of action, and partly in the dissemination of falsehood.
§ XXIX. There is, however, a less criminal, though hardly
less dangerous condition of mind; which, though not failing
in its more urgent duties, fails in the finer conscientiousness
which regulates the degree, and directs the choice, of amusement,
at those times when amusement is allowable. The most
frequent error in this respect is the want of reverence in approaching
subjects of importance or sacredness, and of caution
in the expression of thoughts which may encourage like irreverence
in others: and these faults are apt to gain upon the
mind until it becomes habitually more sensible to what is ludicrous
and accidental, than to what is grave and essential, in
any subject that is brought before it; or even, at last, desires
to perceive or to know nothing but what may end in jest.
130
Very generally minds of this character are active and able;
and many of them are so far conscientious, that they believe
their jesting forwards their work. But it is difficult to calculate
the harm they do, by destroying the reverence which is
our best guide into all truth; for weakness and evil are easily
visible, but greatness and goodness are often latent; and we do
infinite mischief by exposing weakness to eyes which cannot
comprehend greatness. This error, however, is more connected
with abuses of the satirical than of the playful instinct; and I
shall have more to say of it presently.
§ XXX. Lastly: The men who do not play at all: those
who are so dull or so morose as to be incapable of inventing or
enjoying jest, and in whom care, guilt, or pride represses all
healthy exhilaration of the fancy; or else men utterly oppressed
with labor, and driven too hard by the necessities of
the world to be capable of any species of happy relaxation.
§ XXXI. We have now to consider the way in which the presence
or absence of joyfulness, in these several classes, is expressed
in art.
1. Wise play. The first and noblest class hardly ever
speak through art, except seriously; they feel its nobleness
too profoundly, and value the time necessary for its production
too highly, to employ it in the rendering of trivial
thoughts. The playful fancy of a moment may innocently be
expressed by the passing word; but he can hardly have
learned the preciousness of life, who passes days in the elaboration
of a jest. And, as to what regards the delineation of
human character, the nature of all noble art is to epitomize and
embrace so much at once, that its subject can never be altogether
ludicrous; it must possess all the solemnities of the
whole, not the brightness of the partial, truth. For all truth
that makes us smile is partial. The novelist amuses us by his
relation of a particular incident; but the painter cannot set
any one of his characters before us without giving some glimpse
of its whole career. That of which the historian informs us
in successive pages, it is the task of the painter to inform us of
at once, writing upon the countenance not merely the expression
131
of the moment, but the history of the life: and the history of
a life can never be a jest.
Whatever part, therefore, of the sportive energy of these
men of the highest class would be expressed in verbal wit or
humor finds small utterance through their art, and will assuredly
be confined, if it occur there at all, to scattered and
trivial incidents. But so far as their minds can recreate
themselves by the imagination of strange, yet not laughable,
forms, which, either in costume, in landscape, or in any other
accessaries, may be combined with those necessary for their
more earnest purposes, we find them delighting in such inventions;
and a species of grotesqueness thence arising in all their
work, which is indeed one of its most valuable characteristics,
but which is so intimately connected with the sublime or terrible
form of the grotesque, that it will be better to notice it
under that head.
§ XXXII. 2. Necessary play. I have dwelt much in a
former portion of this work, on the justice and desirableness
of employing the minds of inferior workmen, and of the lower
orders in general, in the production of objects of art of one
kind or another. So far as men of this class are compelled to
hard manual labor for their daily bread, so far forth their
artistical efforts must be rough and ignorant, and their artistical
perceptions comparatively dull. Now it is not possible,
with blunt perceptions and rude hands, to produce works
which shall be pleasing by their beauty; but it is perfectly
possible to produce such as shall be interesting by their character
or amusing by their satire. For one hard-working man
who possesses the finer instincts which decide on perfection of
lines and harmonies of color, twenty possess dry humor or
quaint fancy; not because these faculties were originally given
to the human race, or to any section of it, in greater degree
than the sense of beauty, but because these are exercised in
our daily intercourse with each other, and developed by the
interest which we take in the affairs of life, while the others
are not. And because, therefore, a certain degree of success will
probably attend the effort to express this humor or fancy, while
132
comparative failure will assuredly result from an ignorant
struggle to reach the forms of solemn beauty, the working-man,
who turns his attention partially to art, will probably,
and wisely, choose to do that which he can do best, and indulge
the pride of an effective satire rather than subject himself to
assured mortification in the pursuit of beauty; and this the
more, because we have seen that his application to art is to be
playful and recreative, and it is not in recreation that the conditions
of perfection can be fulfilled.
§ XXXIII. Now all the forms of art which result from the
comparatively recreative exertion of minds more or less blunted
or encumbered by other cares and toils, the art which we may
call generally art of the wayside, as opposed to that which is
the business of men’s lives, is, in the best sense of the word,
Grotesque. And it is noble or inferior, first, according to the
tone of the minds which have produced it, and in proportion
to their knowledge, wit, love of truth, and kindness; secondly,
according to the degree of strength they have been able to
give forth; but yet, however much we may find in it needing
to be forgiven, always delightful so long as it is the work of
good and ordinarily intelligent men. And its delightfulness
ought mainly to consist in those very imperfections which
mark it for work done in times of rest. It is not its own
merit so much as the enjoyment of him who produced it,
which is to be the source of the spectator’s pleasure; it is to
the strength of his sympathy, not to the accuracy of his criticism,
that it makes appeal; and no man can indeed be a lover
of what is best in the higher walks of art, who has not feeling
and charity enough to rejoice with the rude sportiveness of
hearts that have escaped out of prison, and to be thankful for
the flowers which men have laid their burdens down to sow by
the wayside.
§ XXXIV. And consider what a vast amount of human work
this right understanding of its meaning will make fruitful and
admirable to us, which otherwise we could only have passed
by with contempt. There is very little architecture in the
world which is, in the full sense of the words, good and noble.
133
A few pieces of Italian Gothic and Romanesque, a few scattered
fragments of Gothic cathedrals, and perhaps two or
three of Greek temples, are all that we possess approaching
to an ideal of perfection. All the rest—Egyptian, Norman,
Arabian, and most Gothic, and, which is very noticeable, for
the most part all the strongest and mightiest—depend for their
power on some developement of the grotesque spirit; but
much more the inferior domestic architecture of the middle
ages, and what similar conditions remain to this day in countries
from which the life of art has not yet been banished by
its laws. The fantastic gables, built up in scroll-work and
steps, of the Flemish street; the pinnacled roofs set with
their small humorist double windows, as if with so many ears
and eyes, of Northern France; the blackened timbers, crossed
and carved into every conceivable waywardness of imagination,
of Normandy and old England; the rude hewing of the
pine timbers of the Swiss cottage; the projecting turrets and
bracketed oriels of the German street; these, and a thousand
other forms, not in themselves reaching any high degree of
excellence, are yet admirable, and most precious, as the fruits
of a rejoicing energy in uncultivated minds. It is easier to
take away the energy, than to add the cultivation; and the
only effect of the better knowledge which civilized nations
now possess, has been, as we have seen in a former chapter,
to forbid their being happy, without enabling them to be
great.
§ XXXV. It is very necessary, however, with respect to this
provincial or rustic architecture, that we should carefully distinguish
its truly grotesque from its picturesque elements. In
the “Seven Lamps” I defined the picturesque to be “parasitical
sublimity,” or sublimity belonging to the external or accidental
characters of a thing, not to the thing itself. For
instance, when a highland cottage roof is covered with fragments
of shale instead of slates, it becomes picturesque, because
the irregularity and rude fractures of the rocks, and
their grey and gloomy color, give to it something of the
savageness, and much of the general aspect, of the slope of a
134
mountain side. But as a mere cottage roof, it cannot be sublime,
and whatever sublimity it derives from the wildness or
sternness which the mountains have given it in its covering,
is, so far forth, parasitical. The mountain itself would have
been grand, which is much more than picturesque; but the
cottage cannot be grand as such, and the parasitical grandeur
which it may possess by accidental qualities, is the character
for which men have long agreed to use the inaccurate word
“Picturesque.”
§ XXXVI. On the other hand, beauty cannot be parasitical.
There is nothing so small or so contemptible, but it may be
beautiful in its own right. The cottage may be beautiful, and
the smallest moss that grows on its roof, and the minutest
fibre of that moss which the microscope can raise into visible
form, and all of them in their own right, not less than the
mountains and the sky; so that we use no peculiar term to
express their beauty, however diminutive, but only when the
sublime element enters, without sufficient worthiness in the
nature of the thing to which it is attached.
§ XXXVII. Now this picturesque element, which is always
given, if by nothing else, merely by ruggedness, adds usually
very largely to the pleasurableness of grotesque work, especially
to that of its inferior kinds; but it is not for this reason
to be confounded with the grotesqueness itself. The knots
and rents of the timbers, the irregular lying of the shingles on
the roofs, the vigorous light and shadow, the fractures and
weather-stains of the old stones, which were so deeply loved
and so admirably rendered by our lost Prout, are the picturesque
elements of the architecture: the grotesque ones are
those which are not produced by the working of nature and
of time, but exclusively by the fancy of man; and, as also for
the most part by his indolent and uncultivated fancy, they are
always, in some degree, wanting in grandeur, unless the picturesque
element be united with them.
§ XXXVIII. 3. Inordinate play. The reader will have some
difficulty, I fear, in keeping clearly in his mind the various
divisions of our subject; but, when he has once read the
135
chapter through, he will see their places and coherence. We
have next to consider the expression throughout of the minds
of men who indulge themselves in unnecessary play. It is
evident that a large number of these men will be more refined
and more highly educated than those who only play necessarily;
the power of pleasure-seeking implies, in general, fortunate
circumstances of life. It is evident also that their play
will not be so hearty, so simple, or so joyful; and this
deficiency of brightness will affect it in proportion to its
unnecessary and unlawful continuance, until at last it becomes
a restless and dissatisfied indulgence in excitement, or a painful
delving after exhausted springs of pleasure.
The art through which this temper is expressed will, in all
probability, be refined and sensual,—therefore, also, assuredly
feeble; and because, in the failure of the joyful energy of the
mind, there will fail, also, its perceptions and its sympathies,
it will be entirely deficient in expression of character, and
acuteness of thought, but will be peculiarly restless, manifesting
its desire for excitement in idle changes of subject and
purpose. Incapable of true imagination, it will seek to supply
its place by exaggerations, incoherencies, and monstrosities;
and the form of the grotesque to which it gives rise
will be an incongruous chain of hackneyed graces, idly thrown
together,—prettinesses or sublimities, not of its own invention,
associated in forms which will be absurd without being
fantastic, and monstrous without being terrible. And because,
in the continual pursuit of pleasure, men lose both cheerfulness
and charity, there will be small hilarity, but much malice,
in this grotesque; yet a weak malice, incapable of expressing
its own bitterness, not having grasp enough of truth to
become forcible, and exhausting itself in impotent or disgusting
caricature.
§ XXXIX. Of course, there are infinite ranks and kinds of
this grotesque, according to the natural power of the minds
which originate it, and to the degree in which they have lost
themselves. Its highest condition is that which first developed
itself among the enervated Romans, and which was brought
136
to the highest perfection of which it was capable, by Raphael,
in the arabesques of the Vatican. It may be generally described
as an elaborate and luscious form of nonsense. Its
lower conditions are found in the common upholstery and
decorations which, over the whole of civilized Europe, have
sprung from this poisonous root; an artistical pottage, composed
of nymphs, cupids, and satyrs, with shreddings of heads
and paws of meek wild beasts, and nondescript vegetables.
And the lowest of all are those which have not even graceful
models to recommend them, but arise out of the corruption
of the higher schools, mingled with clownish or bestial satire,
as is the case in the latter Renaissance of Venice, which we
were above examining. It is almost impossible to believe the
depth to which the human mind can be debased in following
this species of grotesque. In a recent Italian garden, the
favorite ornaments frequently consist of stucco images, representing,
in dwarfish caricature, the most disgusting types of
manhood and womanhood which can be found amidst the
dissipation of the modern drawingroom; yet without either
veracity or humor, and dependent, for whatever interest they
possess, upon simple grossness of expression and absurdity of
costume. Grossness, of one kind or another, is, indeed, an
unfailing characteristic of the style; either latent, as in the
refined sensuality of the more graceful arabesques, or, in the
worst examples, manifested in every species of obscene conception
and abominable detail. In the head, described in the
opening of this chapter, at Santa Maria Formosa, the teeth are
represented as decayed.
§ XL. 4. The minds of the fourth class of men who do not
play at all, are little likely to find expression in any trivial
form of art, except in bitterness of mockery; and this character
at once stamps the work in which it appears, as belonging
to the class of terrible, rather than of playful, grotesque. We
have, therefore, now to examine the state of mind which gave
rise to this second and more interesting branch of imaginative
work.
§ XLI. Two great and principal passions are evidently appointed
137
by the Deity to rule the life of man; namely, the love
of God, and the fear of sin, and of its companion—Death.
How many motives we have for Love, how much there is in
the universe to kindle our admiration and to claim our gratitude,
there are, happily, multitudes among us who both feel
and teach. But it has not, I think, been sufficiently considered
how evident, throughout the system of creation, is the purpose
of God that we should often be affected by Fear; not the sudden,
selfish, and contemptible fear of immediate danger, but
the fear which arises out of the contemplation of great powers
in destructive operation, and generally from the perception of
the presence of death. Nothing appears to me more remarkable
than the array of scenic magnificence by which the imagination
is appalled, in myriads of instances, when the actual
danger is comparatively small; so that the utmost possible
impression of awe shall be produced upon the minds of all,
though direct suffering is inflicted upon few. Consider, for
instance, the moral effect of a single thunder-storm. Perhaps
two or three persons may be struck dead within the space of a
hundred square miles; and their deaths, unaccompanied by
the scenery of the storm, would produce little more than a
momentary sadness in the busy hearts of living men. But
the preparation for the Judgment by all that mighty gathering
of clouds; by the questioning of the forest leaves, in their
terrified stillness, which way the winds shall go forth; by the
murmuring to each other, deep in the distance, of the destroying
angels before they draw forth their swords of fire; by the
march of the funeral darkness in the midst of the noon-day,
and the rattling of the dome of heaven beneath the chariot-wheels
of death;—on how many minds do not these produce
an impression almost as great as the actual witnessing of the
fatal issue! and how strangely are the expressions of the
threatening elements fitted to the apprehension of the human
soul! The lurid color, the long, irregular, convulsive sound,
the ghastly shapes of flaming and heaving cloud, are all as
true and faithful in their appeal to our instinct of danger, as
the moaning or wailing of the human voice itself is to our
138
instinct of pity. It is not a reasonable calculating terror which
they awake in us; it is no matter that we count distance by
seconds, and measure probability by averages. That shadow of
the thunder-cloud will still do its work upon our hearts, and
we shall watch its passing away as if we stood upon the
threshing-floor of Araunah.
§ XLII. And this is equally the case with respect to all the
other destructive phenomena of the universe. From the
mightiest of them to the gentlest, from the earthquake to the
summer shower, it will be found that they are attended by
certain aspects of threatening, which strike terror into the
hearts of multitudes more numerous a thousandfold than those
who actually suffer from the ministries of judgment; and
that, besides the fearfulness of these immediately dangerous
phenomena, there is an occult and subtle horror belonging to
many aspects of the creation around us, calculated often to fill
us with serious thought, even in our times of quietness and
peace. I understand not the most dangerous, because most
attractive form of modern infidelity, which, pretending to
exalt the beneficence of the Deity, degrades it into a reckless
infinitude of mercy, and blind obliteration of the work of sin;
and which does this chiefly by dwelling on the manifold appearances
of God’s kindness on the face of creation. Such
kindness is indeed everywhere and always visible; but not
alone. Wrath and threatening are invariably mingled with
the love; and in the utmost solitudes of nature, the existence
of Hell seems to me as legibly declared by a thousand spiritual
utterances, as that of Heaven. It is well for us to dwell with
thankfulness on the unfolding of the flower, and the falling of
the dew, and the sleep of the green fields in the sunshine; but
the blasted trunk, the barren rock, the moaning of the bleak
winds, the roar of the black, perilous, merciless whirlpools of
the mountain streams, the solemn solitudes of moors and seas,
the continual fading of all beauty into darkness, and of all
strength into dust, have these no language for us? We may
seek to escape their teaching by reasonings touching the good
which is wrought out of all evil; but it is vain sophistry.
139
The good succeeds to the evil as day succeeds the night, but
so also the evil to the good. Gerizim and Ebal, birth and
death, light and darkness, heaven and hell, divide the existence
of man, and his Futurity.39
§ XLIII. And because the thoughts of the choice we have
to make between these two, ought to rule us continually, not
so much in our own actions (for these should, for the most
part, be governed by settled habit and principle) as in our
manner of regarding the lives of other men, and our own
responsibilities with respect to them; therefore, it seems to
me that the healthiest state into which the human mind can
be brought is that which is capable of the greatest love, and
the greatest awe: and this we are taught even in our times
of rest; for when our minds are rightly in tone, the merely
pleasurable excitement which they seek with most avidity is
that which rises out of the contemplation of beauty or of terribleness.
We thirst for both, and, according to the height
and tone of our feeling, desire to see them in noble or inferior
forms. Thus there is a Divine beauty, and a terribleness or
sublimity coequal with it in rank, which are the subjects of
the highest art; and there is an inferior or ornamental beauty,
and an inferior terribleness coequal with it in rank, which are
the subjects of grotesque art. And the state of mind in which
the terrible form of the grotesque is developed, is that which
in some irregular manner, dwells upon certain conditions of
terribleness, into the complete depth of which it does not
enter for the time.
§ XLIV. Now the things which are the proper subjects of
human fear are twofold; those which have the power of
Death, and those which have the nature of Sin. Of which
there are many ranks, greater or less in power and vice, from
the evil angels themselves down to the serpent which is their
140
type, and which though of a low and contemptible class,
appears to unite the deathful and sinful natures in the most
clearly visible and intelligible form; for there is nothing else
which we know, of so small strength and occupying so unimportant
a place in the economy of creation, which yet is so
mortal and so malignant. It is, then, on these two classes of
objects that the mind fixes for its excitement, in that mood
which gives rise to the terrible grotesque; and its subject will
be found always to unite some expression of vice and danger,
but regarded in a peculiar temper; sometimes (A) of predetermined
or involuntary apathy, sometimes (B) of mockery, sometimes
(C) of diseased and ungoverned imaginativeness.
§ XLV. For observe, the difficulty which, as I above stated,
exists in distinguishing the playful from the terrible grotesque
arises out of this cause; that the mind, under certain phases
of excitement, plays with terror, and summons images which,
if it were in another temper, would be awful, but of which,
either in weariness or in irony, it refrains for the time to
acknowledge the true terribleness. And the mode in which
this refusal takes place distinguishes the noble from the ignoble
grotesque. For the master of the noble grotesque knows
the depth of all at which he seems to mock, and would feel
it at another time, or feels it in a certain undercurrent of
thought even while he jests with it; but the workman of the
ignoble grotesque can feel and understand nothing, and mocks
at all things with the laughter of the idiot and the cretin.
To work out this distinction completely is the chief difficulty
in our present inquiry; and, in order to do so, let us
consider the above-named three conditions of mind in succession,
with relation to objects of terror.
§ XLVI. (A). Involuntary or predetermined apathy. We
saw above that the grotesque was produced, chiefly in subordinate
or ornamental art, by rude, and in some degree uneducated
men, and in their times of rest. At such times, and in
such subordinate work, it is impossible that they should represent
any solemn or terrible subject with a full and serious
entrance into its feeling. It is not in the languor of a leisure
141
hour that a man will set his whole soul to conceive the means
of representing some important truth, nor to the projecting
angle of a timber bracket that he would trust its representation,
if conceived. And yet, in this languor, and in this
trivial work, he must find some expression of the serious part
of his soul, of what there is within him capable of awe, as well
as of love. The more noble the man is, the more impossible
it will be for him to confine his thoughts to mere loveliness,
and that of a low order. Were his powers and his time unlimited,
so that, like Frà Angelico, he could paint the Seraphim,
in that order of beauty he could find contentment, bringing
down heaven to earth. But by the conditions of his being, by
his hard-worked life, by his feeble powers of execution, by the
meanness of his employment and the languor of his heart, he
is bound down to earth. It is the world’s work that he is
doing, and world’s work is not to be done without fear. And
whatever there is of deep and eternal consciousness within
him, thrilling his mind with the sense of the presence of sin
and death around him, must be expressed in that slight work,
and feeble way, come of it what will. He cannot forget it,
among all that he sees of beautiful in nature; he may not
bury himself among the leaves of the violet on the rocks, and
of the lily in the glen, and twine out of them garlands of perpetual
gladness. He sees more in the earth than these,—misery
and wrath, and discordance, and danger, and all the work
of the dragon and his angels; this he sees with too deep feeling
ever to forget. And though when he returns to his idle
work,—it may be to gild the letters upon the page, or to carve
the timbers of the chamber, or the stones of the pinnacle,—he
cannot give his strength of thought any more to the woe or to
the danger, there is a shadow of them still present with him:
and as the bright colors mingle beneath his touch, and the fair
leaves and flowers grow at his bidding, strange horrors and
phantasms rise by their side; grisly beasts and venomous serpents,
and spectral fiends and nameless inconsistencies of ghastly
life, rising out of things most beautiful, and fading back into
them again, as the harm and the horror of life do out of its
142
happiness. He has seen these things; he wars with them
daily; he cannot but give them their part in his work, though
in a state of comparative apathy to them at the time. He is
but carving and gilding, and must not turn aside to weep; but
he knows that hell is burning on, for all that, and the smoke
of it withers his oak-leaves.
§ XLVII. Now, the feelings which give rise to the false or
ignoble grotesque, are exactly the reverse of these. In the
true grotesque, a man of naturally strong feeling is accidentally
or resolutely apathetic; in the false grotesque, a man naturally
apathetic is forcing himself into temporary excitement. The
horror which is expressed by the one, comes upon him whether
he will or not; that which is expressed by the other, is sought
out by him, and elaborated by his art. And therefore, also,
because the fear of the one is true, and of true things, however
fantastic its expression may be, there will be reality in it, and
force. It is not a manufactured terribleness, whose author,
when he had finished it, knew not if it would terrify any one
else or not: but it is a terribleness taken from the life; a
spectre which the workman indeed saw, and which, as it appalled
him, will appal us also. But the other workman never
felt any Divine fear; he never shuddered when he heard the
cry from the burning towers of the earth,
“Venga Medusa; sì lo farem di smalto.”
He is stone already, and needs no gentle hand laid upon his
eyes to save him.
§ XLVIII. I do not mean what I say in this place to apply to
the creations of the imagination. It is not as the creating but
as the seeing man, that we are here contemplating the master
of the true grotesque. It is because the dreadfulness of the
universe around him weighs upon his heart, that his work is
wild; and therefore through the whole of it we shall find the
evidence of deep insight into nature. His beasts and birds,
however monstrous, will have profound relations with the true.
He may be an ignorant man, and little acquainted with the
laws of nature; he is certainly a busy man, and has not much
143
time to watch nature; but he never saw a serpent cross his
path, nor a bird flit across the sky, nor a lizard bask upon a
stone, without learning so much of the sublimity and inner
nature of each as will not suffer him thenceforth to conceive
them coldly. He may not be able to carve plumes or scales
well; but his creatures will bite and fly, for all that. The ignoble
workman is the very reverse of this. He never felt,
never looked at nature; and if he endeavor to imitate the
work of the other, all his touches will be made at random, and
all his extravagances will be ineffective; he may knit brows,
and twist lips, and lengthen beaks, and sharpen teeth, but it
will be all in vain. He may make his creatures disgusting, but
never fearful.
§ XLIX. There is, however, often another cause of difference
than this. The true grotesque being the expression of the repose
or play of a serious mind, there is a false grotesque opposed
to it, which is the result of the full exertion of a frivolous
one. There is much grotesque which is wrought out with
exquisite care and pains, and as much labor given to it as if it
were of the noblest subject; so that the workman is evidently
no longer apathetic, and has no excuse for unconnectedness of
thought, or sudden unreasonable fear. If he awakens horror
now, it ought to be in some truly sublime form. His strength
is in his work; and he must not give way to sudden humor,
and fits of erratic fancy. If he does so, it must be because his
mind is naturally frivolous, or is for the time degraded into the
deliberate pursuit of frivolity. And herein lies the real distinction
between the base grotesque of Raphael and the Renaissance,
above alluded to, and the true Gothic grotesque.
Those grotesques or arabesques of the Vatican, and other such
work, which have become the patterns of ornamentation in
modern times, are the fruit of great minds degraded to base
objects. The care, skill, and science, applied to the distribution
of the leaves, and the drawing of the figures, are intense,
admirable, and accurate; therefore, they ought to have produced
a grand and serious work, not a tissue of nonsense. If
we can draw the human head perfectly, and are masters of its
144
expression and its beauty, we have no business to cut it off, and
hang it up by the hair at the end of a garland. If we can draw
the human body in the perfection of its grace and movement,
we have no business to take away its limbs, and terminate it
with a bunch of leaves. Or rather our doing so will imply
that there is something wrong with us; that, if we can consent
to use our best powers for such base and vain trifling, there
must be something wanting in the powers themselves; and
that, however skilful we may be, or however learned, we are
wanting both in the earnestness which can apprehend a noble
truth, and in the thoughtfulness which can feel a noble fear.
No Divine terror will ever be found in the work of the man
who wastes a colossal strength in elaborating toys; for the first
lesson which that terror is sent to teach us, is the value of the
human soul, and the shortness of mortal time.
§ L. And are we never, then, it will be asked, to possess a
refined or perfect ornamentation? Must all decoration be
the work of the ignorant and the rude? Not so; but exactly
in proportion as the ignorance and rudeness diminish, must the
ornamentation become rational, and the grotesqueness disappear.
The noblest lessons may be taught in ornamentation,
the most solemn truths compressed into it. The Book of
Genesis, in all the fulness of its incidents, in all the depth of
its meaning, is bound within the leaf-borders of the gates of
Ghiberti. But Raphael’s arabesque is mere elaborate idleness.
It has neither meaning nor heart in it; it is an unnatural and
monstrous abortion.
§ LI. Now, this passing of the grotesque into higher art, as
the mind of the workman becomes informed with better knowledge,
and capable of more earnest exertion, takes place in two
ways. Either, as his power increases, he devotes himself more
and more to the beauty which he now feels himself able to express,
and so the grotesqueness expands, and softens into the
beautiful, as in the above-named instance of the gates of Ghiberti;
or else, if the mind of the workman be naturally inclined
to gloomy contemplation, the imperfection or apathy of his
work rises into nobler terribleness, until we reach the point of
145
the grotesque of Albert Durer, where, every now and then,
the playfulness or apathy of the painter passes into perfect
sublime. Take the Adam and Eve, for instance. When he
gave Adam a bough to hold, with a parrot on it, and a tablet
hung to it, with “Albertus Durer Noricus faciebat, 1504,”
thereupon, his mind was not in Paradise. He was half in play,
half apathetic with respect to his subject, thinking how to do
his work well, as a wise master-graver, and how to receive his
just reward of fame. But he rose into the true sublime in the
head of Adam, and in the profound truthfulness of every creature
that fills the forest. So again in that magnificent coat of
arms, with the lady and the satyr, as he cast the fluttering
drapery hither and thither around the helmet, and wove the
delicate crown upon the woman’s forehead, he was in a kind of
play; but there is none in the dreadful skull upon the shield.
And in the “Knight and Death,” and in the dragons of the
illustrations to the Apocalypse, there is neither play nor
apathy; but their grotesque is of the ghastly kind which best
illustrates the nature of death and sin. And this leads us to
the consideration of the second state of mind out of which the
noble grotesque is developed; that is to say, the temper of
mockery.
§ LII. (B). Mockery, or Satire. In the former part of this
chapter, when I spoke of the kinds of art which were produced
in the recreation of the lower orders, I only spoke of forms of
ornament, not of the expression of satire or humor. But it
seems probable, that nothing is so refreshing to the vulgar
mind as some exercise of this faculty, more especially on the
failings of their superiors; and that, wherever the lower orders
are allowed to express themselves freely, we shall find humor,
more or less caustic, becoming a principal feature in their work.
The classical and Renaissance manufacturers of modern times
having silenced the independent language of the operative, his
humor and satire pass away in the word-wit which has of late
become the especial study of the group of authors headed by
Charles Dickens; all this power was formerly thrown into noble
art, and became permanently expressed in the sculptures of
146
the cathedral. It was never thought that there was anything
discordant or improper in such a position: for the builders
evidently felt very deeply a truth of which, in modern times,
we are less cognizant; that folly and sin are, to a certain extent,
synonymous, and that it would be well for mankind in
general, if all could be made to feel that wickedness is as contemptible
as it is hateful. So that the vices were permitted to
be represented under the most ridiculous forms, and all the
coarsest wit of the workman to be exhausted in completing
the degradation of the creatures supposed to be subjected to
them.
§ LIII. Nor were even the supernatural powers of evil exempt
from this species of satire. For with whatever hatred or horror
the evil angels were regarded, it was one of the conditions of
Christianity that they should also be looked upon as vanquished;
and this not merely in their great combat with the King of
Saints, but in daily and hourly combats with the weakest of
His servants. In proportion to the narrowness of the powers
of abstract conception in the workman, the nobleness of the
idea of spiritual nature diminished, and the traditions of the
encounters of men with fiends in daily temptations were imagined
with less terrific circumstances, until the agencies which
in such warfare were almost always represented as vanquished
with disgrace, became, at last, as much the objects of contempt
as of terror.
The superstitions which represented the devil as assuming
various contemptible forms of disguises in order to accomplish
his purposes aided this gradual degradation of conception, and
directed the study of the workman to the most strange and
ugly conditions of animal form, until at last, even in the most
serious subjects, the fiends are oftener ludicrous than terrible.
Nor, indeed, is this altogether avoidable, for it is not possible
to express intense wickedness without some condition of degradation.
Malice, subtlety, and pride, in their extreme, cannot
be written upon noble forms; and I am aware of no effort
to represent the Satanic mind in the angelic form, which has
succeeded in painting. Milton succeeds only because he separately
147
describes the movements of the mind, and therefore
leaves himself at liberty to make the form heroic; but that
form is never distinct enough to be painted. Dante, who will
not leave even external forms obscure, degrades them before
he can feel them to be demoniacal; so also John Bunyan: both
of them, I think, having firmer faith than Milton’s in their
own creations, and deeper insight into the nature of sin. Milton
makes his fiends too noble, and misses the foulness, inconstancy,
and fury of wickedness. His Satan possesses some virtues,
not the less virtues for being applied to evil purpose.
Courage, resolution, patience, deliberation in council, this latter
being eminently a wise and holy character, as opposed to
the “Insania” of excessive sin: and all this, if not a shallow
and false, is a smooth and artistical, conception. On the other
hand, I have always felt that there was a peculiar grandeur in
the indescribable, ungovernable fury of Dante’s fiends, ever
shortening its own powers, and disappointing its own purposes;
the deaf, blind, speechless, unspeakable rage, fierce as the lightning,
but erring from its mark or turning senselessly against
itself, and still further debased by foulness of form and action.
Something is indeed to be allowed for the rude feelings of the
time, but I believe all such men as Dante are sent into the
world at the time when they can do their work best; and that,
it being appointed for him to give to mankind the most vigorous
realization possible both of Hell and Heaven, he was born
both in the country and at the time which furnished the most
stern opposition of Horror and Beauty, and permitted it to be
written in the clearest terms. And, therefore, though there
are passages in the “Inferno” which it would be impossible for
any poet now to write, I look upon it as all the more perfect
for them. For there can be no question but that one characteristic
of excessive vice is indecency, a general baseness in
its thoughts and acts concerning the body,40 and that the full
portraiture of it cannot be given without marking, and that in
the strongest lines, this tendency to corporeal degradation;
148
which, in the time of Dante, could be done frankly, but cannot
now. And, therefore, I think the twenty-first and twenty-second
books of the “Inferno” the most perfect portraitures
of fiendish nature which we possess; and at the same time, in
their mingling of the extreme of horror (for it seems to me
that the silent swiftness of the first demon, “con l’ali aperte e
sovra i pie leggiero,” cannot be surpassed in dreadfulness) with
ludicrous actions and images, they present the most perfect instances
with which I am acquainted of the terrible grotesque.
But the whole of the “Inferno” is full of this grotesque, as
well as the “Faërie Queen;” and these two poems, together
with the works of Albert Durer, will enable the reader to study
it in its noblest forms, without reference to Gothic cathedrals.
§ LIV. Now, just as there are base and noble conditions of
the apathetic grotesque, so also are there of this satirical grotesque.
The condition which might be mistaken for it is that
above described as resulting from the malice of men given to
pleasure, and in which the grossness and foulness are in the
workman as much as in his subject, so that he chooses to represent
vice and disease rather than virtue and beauty, having his
chief delight in contemplating them; though he still mocks at
them with such dull wit as may be in him, because, as Young
has said most truly,
“’Tis not in folly not to scorn a fool.”
§ LV. Now it is easy to distinguish this grotesque from its
noble counterpart, by merely observing whether any forms of
beauty or dignity are mingled with it or not; for, of course,
the noble grotesque is only employed by its master for good
purposes, and to contrast with beauty: but the base workman
cannot conceive anything but what is base; and there will be
no loveliness in any part of his work, or, at the best, a loveliness
measured by line and rule, and dependent on legal shapes
of feature. But, without resorting to this test, and merely by
examining the ugly grotesque itself, it will be found that, if it
belongs to the base school, there will be, first, no Horror in it;
secondly, no Nature in it; and, thirdly, no Mercy in it.
§ LVI. I say, first, no Horror. For the base soul has no
fear of sin, and no hatred of it: and, however it may strive to
make its work terrible, there will be no genuineness in the
fear; the utmost it can do will be to make its work disgusting.
Secondly, there will be no Nature in it. It appears to be
one of the ends proposed by Providence in the appointment
of the forms of the brute creation, that the various vices to
which mankind are liable should be severally expressed in
them so distinctly and clearly as that men could not but understand
the lesson; while yet these conditions of vice might, in
the inferior animal, be observed without the disgust and hatred
which the same vices would excite, if seen in men, and might
be associated with features of interest which would otherwise
attract and reward contemplation. Thus, ferocity, cunning,
sloth, discontent, gluttony, uncleanness, and cruelty are seen,
each in its extreme, in various animals; and are so vigorously
expressed, that when men desire to indicate the same vices in
connexion with human forms, they can do it no better than
by borrowing here and there the features of animals. And
when the workman is thus led to the contemplation of the
animal kingdom, finding therein the expressions of vice which
he needs, associated with power, and nobleness, and freedom
from disease, if his mind be of right tone he becomes interested
in this new study; and all noble grotesque is, therefore,
full of the most admirable rendering of animal character. But
the ignoble workman is capable of no interest of this kind;
and, being too dull to appreciate, and too idle to execute, the
subtle and wonderful lines on which the expression of the
lower animal depends, he contents himself with vulgar exaggeration,
and leaves his work as false as it is monstrous, a mass
of blunt malice and obscene ignorance.
§ LVII. Lastly, there will be no Mercy in it. Wherever
the satire of the noble grotesque fixes upon human nature, it
does so with much sorrow mingled amidst its indignation: in
its highest forms there is an infinite tenderness, like that of
the fool in Lear; and even in its more heedless or bitter sarcasm,
it never loses sight altogether of the better nature of
150
what it attacks, nor refuses to acknowledge its redeeming or
pardonable features. But the ignoble grotesque has no pity:
it rejoices in iniquity, and exists only to slander.
§ LVIII. I have not space to follow out the various forms of
transition which exist between the two extremes of great
and base in the satirical grotesque. The reader must always
remember, that, although there is an infinite distance between
the best and worst, in this kind the interval is filled by endless
conditions more or less inclining to the evil or the good; impurity
and malice stealing gradually into the nobler forms,
and invention and wit elevating the lower, according to the
countless minglings of the elements of the human soul.
§ LIX. (C). Ungovernableness of the imagination. The
reader is always to keep in mind that if the objects of horror,
in which the terrible grotesque finds its materials, were contemplated
in their true light, and with the entire energy of
the soul, they would cease to be grotesque, and become altogether
sublime; and that therefore it is some shortening of
the power, or the will, of contemplation, and some consequent
distortion of the terrible image in which the grotesqueness
consists. Now this distortion takes place, it was above
asserted, in three ways: either through apathy, satire, or
ungovernableness of imagination. It is this last cause of the
grotesque which we have finally to consider; namely, the
error and wildness of the mental impressions, caused by fear
operating upon strong powers of imagination, or by the failure
of the human faculties in the endeavor to grasp the highest
truths.
§ LX. The grotesque which comes to all men in a disturbed
dream is the most intelligible example of this kind, but also
the most ignoble; the imagination, in this instance, being
entirely deprived of all aid from reason, and incapable of self-government.
I believe, however, that the noblest forms of
imaginative power are also in some sort ungovernable, and
have in them something of the character of dreams; so that
the vision, of whatever kind, comes uncalled, and will not
submit itself to the seer, but conquers him, and forces him to
151
speak as a prophet, having no power over his words or
thoughts.41 Only, if the whole man be trained perfectly, and
his mind calm, consistent and powerful, the vision which
comes to him is seen as in a perfect mirror, serenely, and in
152
consistence with the rational powers; but if the mind be
imperfect and ill trained, the vision is seen as in a broken
mirror, with strange distortions and discrepancies, all the passions
of the heart breathing upon it in cross ripples, till hardly
a trace of it remains unbroken. So that, strictly speaking,
the imagination is never governed; it is always the ruling
and Divine power: and the rest of the man is to it only as an
instrument which it sounds, or a tablet on which it writes;
clearly and sublimely if the wax be smooth and the strings
true, grotesquely and wildly if they are stained and broken.
And thus the “Iliad,” the “Inferno,” the “Pilgrim’s Progress,”
the “Faërie Queen,” are all of them true dreams;
only the sleep of the men to whom they came was the deep,
living sleep which God sends, with a sacredness in it, as of
death, the revealer of secrets.
§ LXI. Now, observe in this matter, carefully, the difference
between a dim mirror and a distorted one; and do not blame
me for pressing the analogy too far, for it will enable me to
explain my meaning every way more clearly. Most men’s
minds are dim mirrors, in which all truth is seen, as St. Paul
tells us, darkly: this is the fault most common and most fatal;
dulness of the heart and mistiness of sight, increasing to utter
hardness and blindness; Satan breathing upon the glass, so
that if we do not sweep the mist laboriously away, it will take
no image. But, even so far as we are able to do this, we have
still the distortion to fear, yet not to the same extent, for we
153
can in some sort allow for the distortion of an image, if only
we can see it clearly. And the fallen human soul, at its best,
must be as a diminishing glass, and that a broken one, to the
mighty truths of the universe round it; and the wider the
scope of its glance, and the vaster the truths into which it
obtains an insight, the more fantastic their distortion is likely
to be, as the winds and vapors trouble the field of the telescope
most when it reaches farthest.
§ LXII. Now, so far as the truth is seen by the imagination42
in its wholeness and quietness, the vision is sublime; but so
far as it is narrowed and broken by the inconsistencies of the
human capacity, it becomes grotesque; and it would seem to
be rare that any very exalted truth should be impressed on the
imagination without some grotesqueness in its aspect, proportioned
to the degree of diminution of breadth in the grasp
which is given of it. Nearly all the dreams recorded in the
Bible,—Jacob’s, Joseph’s, Pharaoh’s, Nebuchadnezzar’s,—are
grotesques; and nearly the whole of the accessary scenery in
the books of Ezekiel and the Apocalypse. Thus, Jacob’s
dream revealed to him the ministry of angels; but because
this ministry could not be seen or understood by him in its
fulness, it was narrowed to him into a ladder between heaven
and earth, which was a grotesque. Joseph’s two dreams were
evidently intended to be signs of the steadfastness of the
Divine purpose towards him, by possessing the clearness of
special prophecy; yet were couched in such imagery, as not
to inform him prematurely of his destiny, and only to be
understood after their fulfilment. The sun, and moon, and
stars were at the period, and are indeed throughout the Bible,
the symbols of high authority. It was not revealed to Joseph
that he should be lord over all Egypt; but the representation
of his family by symbols of the most magnificent dominion,
and yet as subject to him, must have been afterwards felt by
him as a distinctly prophetic indication of his own supreme
power. It was not revealed to him that the occasion of his
154
brethren’s special humiliation before him should be their coming
to buy corn; but when the event took place, must he not
have felt that there was prophetic purpose in the form of the
sheaves of wheat which first imaged forth their subjection to
him? And these two images of the sun doing obeisance, and
the sheaves bowing down,—narrowed and imperfect intimations
of great truth which yet could not be otherwise conveyed,—are
both grotesque. The kine of Pharaoh eating
each other, the gold and clay of Nebuchadnezzar’s image, the
four beasts full of eyes, and other imagery of Ezekiel and the
Apocalypse, are grotesques of the same kind, on which I need
not further insist.
§ LXIII. Such forms, however, ought perhaps to have been
arranged under a separate head, as Symbolical Grotesque; but
the element of awe enters into them so strongly, as to justify,
for all our present purposes, their being classed with the other
varieties of terrible grotesque. For even if the symbolic
vision itself be not terrible, the sense of what may be veiled
behind it becomes all the more awful in proportion to the
insignificance or strangeness of the sign itself; and, I believe,
this thrill of mingled doubt, fear, and curiosity lies at the very
root of the delight which mankind take in symbolism. It was
not an accidental necessity for the conveyance of truth by
pictures instead of words, which led to its universal adoption
wherever art was on the advance; but the Divine fear which
necessarily follows on the understanding that a thing is other
and greater than it seems; and which, it appears probable,
has been rendered peculiarly attractive to the human heart,
because God would have us understand that this is true not
of invented symbols merely, but of all things amidst which
we live; that there is a deeper meaning within them than eye
hath seen, or ear hath heard; and that the whole visible creation
is a mere perishable symbol of things eternal and true.
It cannot but have been sometimes a subject of wonder with
thoughtful men, how fondly, age after age, the Church has
cherished the belief that the four living creatures which surrounded
the Apocalyptic throne were symbols of the four
155
Evangelists, and rejoiced to use those forms in its picture-teaching;
that a calf, a lion, an eagle, and a beast with a
man’s face, should in all ages have been preferred by the
Christian world, as expressive of Evangelistic power and inspiration,
to the majesty of human forms; and that quaint
grotesques, awkward and often ludicrous caricatures even of
the animals represented, should have been regarded by all men,
not only with contentment, but with awe, and have superseded
all endeavors to represent the characters and persons of the
Evangelistic writers themselves (except in a few instances,
confined principally to works undertaken without a definite
religious purpose);—this, I say, might appear more than
strange to us, were it not that we ourselves share the awe,
and are still satisfied with the symbol, and that justly. For,
whether we are conscious of it or not, there is in our hearts,
as we gaze upon the brutal forms that have so holy a signification,
an acknowledgment that it was not Matthew, nor
Mark, nor Luke, nor John, in whom the Gospel of Christ
was unsealed: but that the invisible things of Him from the
beginning of the creation are clearly seen, being understood
by the things that are made; that the whole world, and all
that is therein, be it low or high, great or small, is a continual
Gospel; and that as the heathen, in their alienation from God,
changed His glory into an image made like unto corruptible
man, and to birds, and four-footed beasts, the Christian, in his
approach to God, is to undo this work, and to change the corruptible
things into the image of His glory; believing that
there is nothing so base in creation, but that our faith may
give it wings which shall raise us into companionship with
heaven; and that, on the other hand, there is nothing so great
or so goodly in creation, but that it is a mean symbol of the
Gospel of Christ, and of the things He has prepared for them
that love Him.
§ LXIV. And it is easy to understand, if we follow out this
thought, how, when once the symbolic language was familiarized
to the mind, and its solemnity felt in all its fulness, there
was no likelihood of offence being taken at any repulsive or
156
feeble characters in execution or conception. There was no
form so mean, no incident so commonplace, but, if regarded
in this light, it might become sublime; the more vigorous the
fancy and the more faithful the enthusiasm, the greater would
be the likelihood of their delighting in the contemplation of
symbols whose mystery was enhanced by apparent insignificance,
or in which the sanctity and majesty of meaning were
contrasted with the utmost uncouthness of external form: nor
with uncouthness merely, but even with every appearance of
malignity or baseness; the beholder not being revolted even
by this, but comprehending that, as the seeming evil in the
framework of creation did not invalidate its Divine authorship,
so neither did the evil or imperfection in the symbol
invalidate its Divine message. And thus, sometimes, the
designer at last became wanton in his appeal to the piety of
his interpreter, and recklessly poured out the impurity and
the savageness of his own heart, for the mere pleasure of seeing
them overlaid with the fine gold of the sanctuary, by the religion
of their beholder.
§ LXV. It is not, however, in every symbolical subject that
the fearful grotesque becomes embodied to the full. The
element of distortion which affects the intellect when dealing
with subjects above its proper capacity, is as nothing compared
with that which it sustains from the direct impressions of
terror. It is the trembling of the human soul in the presence
of death which most of all disturbs the images on the intellectual
mirror, and invests them with the fitfulness and ghastliness
of dreams. And from the contemplation of death, and
of the pangs which follow his footsteps, arise in men’s hearts
the troop of strange and irresistible superstitions which, more
or less melancholy or majestic according to the dignity of the
mind they impress, are yet never without a certain grotesqueness,
following on the paralysis of the reason and over-excitement
of the fancy. I do not mean to deny the actual existence
of spiritual manifestations; I have never weighed the
evidence upon the subject; but with these, if such exist, we
are not here concerned. The grotesque which we are examining
157
arises out of that condition of mind which appears to follow
naturally upon the contemplation of death, and in which
the fancy is brought into morbid action by terror, accompanied
by the belief in spiritual presence, and in the possibility
of spiritual apparition. Hence are developed its most sublime,
because its least voluntary, creations, aided by the fearfulness of
the phenomena of nature which are in any wise the ministers
of death, and primarily directed by the peculiar ghastliness of
expression in the skeleton, itself a species of terrible grotesque
in its relation to the perfect human frame.
§ LXVI. Thus, first born from the dusty and dreadful whiteness
of the charnel house, but softened in their forms by the
holiest of human affections, went forth the troop of wild and
wonderful images, seen through tears, that had the mastery
over our Northern hearts for so many ages. The powers of
sudden destruction lurking in the woods and waters, in the
rocks and clouds;—kelpie and gnome, Lurlei and Hartz
spirits; the wraith and foreboding phantom; the spectra of
second sight; the various conceptions of avenging or tormented
ghost, haunting the perpetrator of crime, or expiating
its commission; and the half fictitious and contemplative, half
visionary and believed images of the presence of death itself,
doing its daily work in the chambers of sickness and sin, and
waiting for its hour in the fortalices of strength and the high
places of pleasure;—these, partly degrading us by the instinctive
and paralyzing terror with which they are attended, and
partly ennobling us by leading our thoughts to dwell in the
eternal world, fill the last and the most important circle in
that great kingdom of dark and distorted power, of which we all
must be in some sort the subjects until mortality shall be swallowed
up of life; until the waters of the last fordless river
cease to roll their untransparent volume between us and the
light of heaven, and neither death stand between us and our
brethren, nor symbols between us and our God.
§ LXVII. We have now, I believe, obtained a view approaching
to completeness of the various branches of human
feeling which are concerned in the developement of this peculiar
158
form of art. It remains for us only to note, as briefly as
possible, what facts in the actual history of the grotesque bear
upon our immediate subject.
From what we have seen to be its nature, we must, I think,
be led to one most important conclusion; that wherever the
human mind is healthy and vigorous in all its proportions,
great in imagination and emotion no less than in intellect, and
not overborne by an undue or hardened preëminence of the
mere reasoning faculties, there the grotesque will exist in full
energy. And, accordingly, I believe that there is no test of
greatness in periods, nations, or men, more sure than the
developement, among them or in them, of a noble grotesque,
and no test of comparative smallness or limitation, of one kind
or another, more sure than the absence of grotesque invention,
or incapability of understanding it. I think that the central
man of all the world, as representing in perfect balance the
imaginative, moral, and intellectual faculties, all at their
highest, is Dante; and in him the grotesque reaches at once
the most distinct and the most noble developement to which it
was ever brought in the human mind. The two other greatest
men whom Italy has produced, Michael Angelo and Tintoret,
show the same element in no less original strength, but oppressed
in the one by his science, and in both by the spirit of
the age in which they lived; never, however, absent even in
Michael Angelo, but stealing forth continually in a strange
and spectral way, lurking in folds of raiment and knots of
wild hair, and mountainous confusions of craggy limb and
cloudy drapery; and, in Tintoret, ruling the entire conceptions
of his greatest works to such a degree that they are an
enigma or an offence, even to this day, to all the petty disciples
of a formal criticism. Of the grotesque in our own
Shakspeare I need hardly speak, nor of its intolerableness to
his French critics; nor of that of Æschylus and Homer, as
opposed to the lower Greek writers; and so I believe it will
be found, at all periods, in all minds of the first order.
§ LXVIII. As an index of the greatness of nations, it is a less
certain test, or, rather, we are not so well agreed on the meaning
159
of the term “greatness” respecting them. A nation may
produce a great effect, and take up a high place in the world’s
history, by the temporary enthusiasm or fury of its multitudes,
without being truly great; or, on the other hand, the discipline
of morality and common sense may extend its physical
power or exalt its well-being, while yet its creative and
imaginative powers are continually diminishing. And again:
a people may take so definite a lead over all the rest of the
world in one direction, as to obtain a respect which is not
justly due to them if judged on universal grounds. Thus the
Greeks perfected the sculpture of the human body; threw
their literature into a disciplined form, which has given it a
peculiar power over certain conditions of modern mind; and
were the most carefully educated race that the world has seen;
but a few years hence, I believe, we shall no longer think
them a greater people than either the Egyptians or Assyrians.
§ LXIX. If, then, ridding ourselves as far as possible of prejudices
owing merely to the school-teaching which remains
from the system of the Renaissance, we set ourselves to discover
in what races the human soul, taken all in all, reached
its highest magnificence, we shall find, I believe, two great
families of men, one of the East and South, the other of the
West and North: the one including the Egyptians, Jews,
Arabians, Assyrians, and Persians; the other, I know not
whence derived, but seeming to flow forth from Scandinavia,
and filling the whole of Europe with its Norman and Gothic
energy. And in both these families, wherever they are seen
in their utmost nobleness, there the grotesque is developed in
its utmost energy; and I hardly know whether most to admire
the winged bulls of Nineveh, or the winged dragons of
Verona.
§ LXX. The reader who has not before turned his attention
to this subject may, however, at first have some difficulty in
distinguishing between the noble grotesque of these great
nations, and the barbarous grotesque of mere savages, as seen
in the work of the Hindoo and other Indian nations; or, more
grossly still, in that of the complete savage of the Pacific
160
islands; or if, as is to be hoped, he instinctively feels the difference,
he may yet find difficulty in determining wherein
that difference consists. But he will discover, on consideration,
that the noble grotesque involves the true appreciation
of beauty, though the mind may wilfully turn to other images
or the hand resolutely stop short of the perfection which it
must fail, if it endeavored, to reach; while the grotesque of
the Sandwich islander involves no perception or imagination
of anything above itself. He will find that in the exact proportion
in which the grotesque results from an incapability of
perceiving beauty, it becomes savage or barbarous; and that
there are many stages of progress to be found in it even in its
best times, much truly savage grotesque occurring in the fine
Gothic periods, mingled with the other forms of the ignoble
grotesque resulting from vicious inclinations or base sportiveness.
Nothing is more mysterious in the history of the human
mind, than the manner in which gross and ludicrous images
are mingled with the most solemn subjects in the work of
the middle ages, whether of sculpture or illumination; and
although, in great part, such incongruities are to be accounted
for on the various principles which I have above endeavored
to define, in many instances they are clearly the result of vice
and sensuality. The general greatness of seriousness of an
age does not effect the restoration of human nature; and it
would be strange, if, in the midst of the art even of the best
periods, when that art was entrusted to myriads of workmen,
we found no manifestations of impiety, folly, or impurity.
§ LXXI. It needs only to be added that in the noble grotesque,
as it is partly the result of a morbid state of the imaginative
power, that power itself will be always seen in a high degree;
and that therefore our power of judging of the rank of a
grotesque work will depend on the degree in which we are
in general sensible of the presence of invention. The reader
may partly test this power in himself by referring to the
Plate given in the opening of this chapter, in which, on the
left, is a piece of noble and inventive grotesque, a head of the
lion-symbol of St. Mark, from the Veronese Gothic; the other
161
is a head introduced as a boss on the foundation of the Palazzo
Corner della Regina at Venice, utterly devoid of invention,
made merely monstrous by exaggerations of the eyeballs and
cheeks, and generally characteristic of that late Renaissance
grotesque of Venice, with which we are at present more immediately
concerned.43
§ LXXII. The developement of that grotesque took place
under different laws from those which regulate it in any other
European city. For, great as we have seen the Byzantine
mind show itself to be in other directions, it was marked as
that of a declining nation by the absence of the grotesque element;
and, owing to its influence, the early Venetian Gothic
remained inferior to all other schools in this particular character.
Nothing can well be more wonderful than its instant
failure in any attempt at the representation of ludicrous or
fearful images, more especially when it is compared with the
magnificent grotesque of the neighboring city of Verona, in
which the Lombard influence had full sway. Nor was it until
the last links of connexion with Constantinople had been dissolved,
that the strength of the Venetian mind could manifest
itself in this direction. But it had then a new enemy to
encounter. The Renaissance laws altogether checked its imagination
in architecture; and it could only obtain permission
to express itself by starting forth in the work of the Venetian
painters, filling them with monkeys and dwarfs, even amidst
the most serious subjects, and leading Veronese and Tintoret
to the most unexpected and wild fantasies of form and color.
§ LXXIII. We may be deeply thankful for this peculiar reserve
162
of the Gothic grotesque character to the last days of
Venice. All over the rest of Europe it had been strongest in
the days of imperfect art; magnificently powerful throughout
the whole of the thirteenth century, tamed gradually in the
fourteenth and fifteenth, and expiring in the sixteenth amidst
anatomy and laws of art. But at Venice, it had not been received
when it was elsewhere in triumph, and it fled to the
lagoons for shelter when elsewhere it was oppressed. And it
was arrayed by the Venetian painters in robes of state, and
advanced by them to such honor as it had never received in its
days of widest dominion; while, in return, it bestowed upon
their pictures that fulness, piquancy, decision of parts, and
mosaic-like intermingling of fancies, alternately brilliant and
sublime, which were exactly what was most needed for the developement
of their unapproachable color-power.
§ LXXIV. Yet, observe, it by no means follows that because
the grotesque does not appear in the art of a nation, the sense
of it does not exist in the national mind. Except in the form
of caricature, it is hardly traceable in the English work of the
present day; but the minds of our workmen are full of it, if
we would only allow them to give it shape. They express it
daily in gesture and gibe, but are not allowed to do so where
it would be useful. In like manner, though the Byzantine
influence repressed it in the early Venetian architecture, it was
always present in the Venetian mind, and showed itself in
various forms of national custom and festival; acted grotesques,
full of wit, feeling, and good-humor. The ceremony of the
hat and the orange, described in the beginning of this chapter,
is one instance out of multitudes. Another, more rude, and
exceedingly characteristic, was that instituted in the twelfth
century in memorial of the submission of Woldaric, the patriarch
of Aquileia, who, having taken up arms against the
patriarch of Grado, and being defeated and taken prisoner by the
Venetians, was sentenced, not to death, but to send every year
on “Fat Thursday” sixty-two large loaves, twelve fat pigs, and
a bull, to the Doge; the bull being understood to represent the
patriarch, and the twelve pigs his clergy: and the ceremonies
163
of the day consisting in the decapitation of these representatives,
and a distribution of their joints among the senators;
together with a symbolic record of the attack upon Aquileia,
by the erection of a wooden castle in the rooms of the Ducal
Palace, which the Doge and the Senate attacked and demolished
with clubs. As long as the Doge and the Senate were
truly kingly and noble, they were content to let this ceremony
be continued; but when they became proud and selfish, and
were destroying both themselves and the state by their luxury,
they found it inconsistent with their dignity, and it was abolished,
as far as the Senate was concerned, in 1549.44
§ LXXV. By these and other similar manifestations, the grotesque
spirit is traceable through all the strength of the Venetian
people. But again: it is necessary that we should carefully
distinguish between it and the spirit of mere levity. I said,
in the fifth chapter, that the Venetians were distinctively a
serious people, serious, that is to say, in the sense in which the
English are a more serious people than the French; though
the habitual intercourse of our lower classes in London has a
tone of humor in it which I believe is untraceable in that of
the Parisian populace. It is one thing to indulge in playful
rest, and another to be devoted to the pursuit of pleasure: and
gaiety of heart during the reaction after hard labor, and quickened
by satisfaction in the accomplished duty or perfected
result, is altogether compatible with, nay, even in some sort
arises naturally out of, a deep internal seriousness of disposition;
this latter being exactly the condition of mind which,
as we have seen, leads to the richest developements of the playful
grotesque; while, on the contrary, the continual pursuit of
pleasure deprives the soul of all alacrity and elasticity, and
leaves it incapable of happy jesting, capable only of that which
is bitter, base, and foolish. Thus, throughout the whole of the
early career of the Venetians, though there is much jesting,
there is no levity; on the contrary there is an intense earnestness
both in their pursuit of commercial and political successes,
164
and in their devotion to religion,45 which led gradually to the
formation of that highly wrought mingling of immovable resolution
with secret thoughtfulness, which so strangely, sometimes
so darkly, distinguishes the Venetian character at the
time of their highest power, when the seriousness was left, but
the conscientiousness destroyed. And if there be any one sign
by which the Venetian countenance, as it is recorded for us, to
the very life, by a school of portraiture which has never been
equalled (chiefly because no portraiture ever had subjects so
noble),—I say, if there be one thing more notable than another
in the Venetian features, it is this deep pensiveness and solemnity.
In other districts of Italy, the dignity of the heads
which occur in the most celebrated compositions is clearly
owing to the feeling of the painter. He has visibly raised or
idealized his models, and appears always to be veiling the faults
or failings of the human nature around him, so that the best
of his work is that which has most perfectly taken the color of
his own mind; and the least impressive, if not the least valuable,
that which appears to have been unaffected and unmodified
portraiture. But at Venice, all is exactly the reverse of this.
The tone of mind in the painter appears often in some degree
frivolous or sensual; delighting in costume, in domestic and
grotesque incident, and in studies of the naked form. But
the moment he gives himself definitely to portraiture, all is
noble and grave; the more literally true his work, the more
majestic; and the same artist who will produce little beyond
what is commonplace in painting a Madonna or an apostle, will
rise into unapproachable sublimity when his subject is a member
of the Forty, or a Master of the Mint.
Such, then, were the general tone and progress of the
Venetian mind, up to the close of the seventeenth century.
First, serious, religious, and sincere; then, though serious still,
comparatively deprived of conscientiousness, and apt to decline
into stern and subtle policy: in the first case, the spirit of the
noble grotesque not showing itself in art at all, but only in
165
speech and action; in the second case, developing itself in
painting, through accessories and vivacities of composition,
while perfect dignity was always preserved in portraiture. A
third phase rapidly developed itself.
§ LXXVI. Once more, and for the last time, let me refer the
reader to the important epoch of the death of the Doge
Tomaso Mocenigo in 1423, long ago indicated as the commencement
of the decline of the Venetian power. That commencement
is marked, not merely by the words of the dying Prince,
but by a great and clearly legible sign. It is recorded, that
on the accession of his successor, Foscari, to the throne, “Si
festeggio dalla citta uno anno intero:” “The city kept
festival for a whole year.” Venice had in her childhood sown,
in tears, the harvest she was to reap in rejoicing. She now
sowed in laughter the seeds of death.
Thenceforward, year after year, the nation drank with
deeper thirst from the fountains of forbidden pleasure, and
dug for springs, hitherto unknown, in the dark places of the
earth. In the ingenuity of indulgence, in the varieties of
vanity, Venice surpassed the cities of Christendom, as of old
she surpassed them in fortitude and devotion; and as once the
powers of Europe stood before her judgment-seat, to receive
the decisions of her justice, so now the youth of Europe assembled
in the halls of her luxury, to learn from her the arts of
delight.
It is as needless, as it is painful, to trace the steps of her
final ruin. That ancient curse was upon her, the curse of the
cities of the plain, “Pride, fulness of bread, and abundance of
idleness.” By the inner burning of her own passions, as fatal
as the fiery reign of Gomorrah, she was consumed from her
place among the nations; and her ashes are choking the channels
of the dead salt sea.
27 Mutinelli, Annali Urbani, lib. i. p. 24; and the Chronicle of 1738,
quoted by Galliciolli: “attrovandosi allora la giesia de Sta. Maria Formosa
sola giesia del nome della gloriosa Vergine Maria.”
28 Or from the brightness of the cloud, according to the Padre who
arranged the “Memorie delle Chiese di Venezia,” vol. iii. p. 7. Compare
Corner, p. 42. This first church was built in 639.
29 Perhaps both Corner and the Padre founded their diluted information
on the short sentence of Sansovino: “Finalmente, l’anno 1075, fu ridotta
a perfezione da Paolo Barbetta, sul modello del corpo di mezzo della chiesa
di S. Marco.” Sansovino, however, gives 842, instead of 864, as the date
of the first rebuilding.
30 Or at least for its principal families. Vide Appendix 8, “Early Venetian
Marriages.”
31 “Nazionale quasi la ceremonia, perciocche per essa nuovi difensori ad
acquistar andava la patria, sostegni nuovi le leggi, la Liberta.”—Mutinelli.
32 “Vestita, per antico uso, di bianco, e con chiome sparse giù per le
spalle, conteste con fila d’oro.” “Dressed according to ancient usage in
white, and with her hair thrown down upon her shoulders, interwoven with
threads of gold.” This was when she was first brought out of her chamber
to be seen by the guests invited to the espousals. “And when the form of
the espousal has been gone through, she is led, to the sound of pipes and
trumpets, and other musical instruments, round the room, dancing serenely
all the time, and bowing herself before the guests (ballando placidamente, e
facendo inchini ai convitati); and so she returns to her chamber: and when
other guests have arrived, she again comes forth, and makes the circuit of
the chamber. And this is repeated for an hour or somewhat more; and
then, accompanied by many ladies who wait for her, she enters a gondola
without its felze (canopy), and, seated on a somewhat raised seat covered
with carpets, with a great number of gondolas following her, she goes to
visit the monasteries and convents, wheresoever she has any relations.”
33 Sansovino.
34 English, “Malmsey.” The reader will find a most amusing account
of the negotiations between the English and Venetians, touching the supply
of London with this wine, in Mr. Brown’s translation of the Giustiniani
papers. See Appendix IX.
35 “XV. diebus et octo diebus ante festum Mariarum omni anno.”—Galliciolli.
The same precautions were taken before the feast of the Ascension.
36 Casa Vittura.
37 The keystone of the arch on its western side, facing the canal.
38 The inscriptions are as follows:
To the left of the reader.
“VINCENTIUS CAPELLUS MARITIMARUM
RERUM PERITISSIMUS ET ANTIQUORUM
LAUDIBUS PAR, TRIREMIUM ONERARIA
RUM PRÆFECTUS, AB HENRICO VII. BRI
TANNIÆ REGE INSIGNE DONATUS CLAS
SIS LEGATUS V. IMP. DESIG. TER CLAS
SEM DEDUXIT, COLLAPSAM NAVALEM DIS
CIPLINAM RESTITUIT, AD ZACXINTHUM
AURIÆ CÆSARIS LEGATO PRISCAM
VENETAM VIRTUTEM OSTENDIT.”
To the right of the reader.
“IN AMBRACIO SINU BARBARUSSUM OTTHO
MANICÆ CLASSIS DUCEM INCLUSIT
POSTRIDIE AD INTERNITIONEM DELETU
RUS NISI FATA CHRISTIANIS ADVERSA
VETUISSENT. IN RYZONICO SINU CASTRO NOVO
EXPUGNATO DIVI MARCI PROCUR
UNIVERSO REIP CONSENSU CREATUS
IN PATRIA MORITUR TOTIUS CIVITATIS
MŒRORE, ANNO ÆTATIS LXXIV. MDCXLII. XIV. KAL SEPT.”
39 The Love of God is, however, always shown by the predominance, or
greater sum, of good, in the end; but never by the annihilation of evil.
The modern doubts of eternal punishment are not so much the consequence
of benevolence as of feeble powers of reasoning. Every one admits that
God brings finite good out of finite evil. Why not, therefore, infinite good
out of infinite evil?
40 Let the reader examine, with special reference to this subject, the general
character of the language of Iago.
41 This opposition of art to inspiration is long and gracefully dwelt upon
by Plato, in his “Phædrus,” using, in the course of his argument, almost
the words of St Paul:
καλλιον μαρτυροῦσιν
οἱ παλαιοὶ μανίαν
σωφροσυνης τὴν
ἐκ Θεοῦ τῆς παῤ ἀνθρώπων
γιγνομένης: “It is the
testimony of the ancients, that the madness which is of God is a nobler thing
than the wisdom which is of men;” and again, “He who sets himself to any
work with which the Muses have to do,” (i. e. to any of the fine arts,) “without
madness, thinking that by art alone he can do his work sufficiently, will
be found vain and incapable, and the work of temperance and rationalism
will be thrust aside and obscured by that of inspiration.” The passages to
the same effect, relating especially to poetry, are innumerable in nearly all
ancient writers; but in this of Plato, the entire compass of the fine arts is
intended to be embraced.
No one acquainted with other parts of my writings will suppose me to
be an advocate of idle trust in the imagination. But it is in these days just
as necessary to allege the supremacy of genius as the necessity of labor; for
there never was, perhaps, a period in which the peculiar gift of the painter
was so little discerned, in which so many and so vain efforts have been
made to replace it by study and toil. This has been peculiarly the case
with the German school, and there are few exhibitions of human error
more pitiable than the manner in which the inferior members of it, men
originally and for ever destitute of the painting faculty, force themselves
into an unnatural, encumbered, learned fructification of tasteless fruit, and
pass laborious lives in setting obscurely and weakly upon canvas the
philosophy, if such it be, which ten minutes’ work of a strong man would
have put into healthy practice, or plain words. I know not anything more
melancholy than the sight of the huge German cartoon, with its objective
side, and subjective side; and mythological division, and symbolical division,
and human and Divine division; its allegorical sense, and literal
sense; and ideal point of view, and intellectual point of view; its heroism
of well-made armor and knitted brows; its heroinism of graceful attitude
and braided hair; its inwoven web of sentiment, and piety, and philosophy,
and anatomy, and history, all profound: and twenty innocent
dashes of the hand of one God-made painter, poor old Bassan or Bonifazio,
were worth it all, and worth it ten thousand times over.
Not that the sentiment or the philosophy is base in itself. They will
make a good man, but they will not make a good painter,—no, nor the millionth
part of a painter. They would have been good in the work and
words of daily life; but they are good for nothing in the cartoon, if they
are there alone. And the worst result of the system is the intense conceit
into which it cultivates a weak mind. Nothing is so hopeless, so intolerable,
as the pride of a foolish man who has passed through a process of
thinking, so as actually to have found something out. He believes there is
nothing else to be found out in the universe. Whereas the truly great man,
on whom the Revelations rain till they bear him to the earth with their
weight, lays his head in the dust, and speaks thence—often in broken
syllables. Vanity is indeed a very equally divided inheritance among
mankind; but I think that among the first persons, no emphasis is altogether
so strong as that on the German Ich. I was once introduced to a
German philosopher-painter before Tintoret’s “Massacre of the Innocents.”
He looked at it superciliously, and said it “wanted to be restored.” He
had been himself several years employed in painting a “Faust” in a red
jerkin and blue fire; which made Tintoret appear somewhat dull to him.
42 I have before stated (“Modern Painters” vol. ii.) that the first function
of the imagination is the apprehension of ultimate truth.
43 Note especially, in connexion with what was advanced in Vol. II.
respecting our English neatness of execution, how the base workman has
cut the lines of the architecture neatly and precisely round the abominable
head: but the noble workman has used his chisel like a painter’s pencil,
and sketched the glory with a few irregular lines, anything rather than
circular; and struck out the whole head in the same frank and fearless way,
leaving the sharp edges of the stone as they first broke, and flinging back
the crest of hair from the forehead with half a dozen hammer-strokes,
while the poor wretch who did the other was half a day in smoothing its
vapid and vermicular curls.
44 The decree is quoted by Mutinelli, lib. i. p. 46.
45 See Appendix 9.
CHAPTER IV.
CONCLUSION.
§ I. I fear this chapter will be a rambling one, for it must
be a kind of supplement to the preceding pages, and a general
recapitulation of the things I have too imperfectly and feebly
said.
The grotesques of the seventeenth and eighteenth centuries,
the nature of which we examined in the last chapter, close
the career of the architecture of Europe. They were the last
evidences of any feeling consistent with itself, and capable of
directing the efforts of the builder to the formation of anything
worthy the name of a style or school. From that time to this,
no resuscitation of energy has taken place, nor does any for the
present appear possible. How long this impossibility may last,
and in what direction with regard to art in general, as well as
to our lifeless architecture, our immediate efforts may most
profitably be directed, are the questions I would endeavor
briefly to consider in the present chapter.
§ II. That modern science, with all its additions to the comforts
of life, and to the fields of rational contemplation, has
placed the existing races of mankind on a higher platform than
any that preceded them, none can doubt for an instant; and I
believe the position in which we find ourselves is somewhat
analogous to that of thoughtful and laborious youth succeeding
a restless and heedless infancy. Not long ago, it was said to
me by one of the masters of modern science: “When men invented
the locomotive, the child was learning to go; when
they invented the telegraph, it was learning to speak.” He
looked forward to the manhood of mankind, as assuredly the
nobler in proportion to the slowness of its developement. What
167
might not be expected from the prime and middle strength of
the order of existence whose infancy had lasted six thousand
years? And, indeed, I think this the truest, as well as the
most cheering, view that we can take of the world’s history.
Little progress has been made as yet. Base war, lying policy,
thoughtless cruelty, senseless improvidence,—all things which,
in nations, are analogous to the petulance, cunning, impatience,
and carelessness of infancy,—have been, up to this hour, as
characteristic of mankind as they were in the earliest periods;
so that we must either be driven to doubt of human progress
at all, or look upon it as in its very earliest stage. Whether
the opportunity is to be permitted us to redeem the hours that
we have lost; whether He, in whose sight a thousand years
are as one day, has appointed us to be tried by the continued
possession of the strange powers with which He has lately endowed
us; or whether the periods of childhood and of probation
are to cease together, and the youth of mankind is to be
one which shall prevail over death, and bloom for ever in the
midst of a new heaven and a new earth, are questions with
which we have no concern. It is indeed right that we should
look for, and hasten, so far as in us lies, the coming of the Day
of God; but not that we should check any human efforts by
anticipations of its approach. We shall hasten it best by endeavoring
to work out the tasks that are appointed for us here;
and, therefore, reasoning as if the world were to continue under
its existing dispensation, and the powers which have just
been granted to us were to be continued through myriads of
future ages.
§ III. It seems to me, then, that the whole human race, so
far as their own reason can be trusted, may at present be regarded
as just emergent from childhood; and beginning for
the first time to feel their strength, to stretch their limbs, and
explore the creation around them. If we consider that, till
within the last fifty years, the nature of the ground we tread
on, of the air we breathe, and of the light by which we see,
were not so much as conjecturally conceived by us; that the
duration of the globe, and the races of animal life by which it
168
was inhabited, are just beginning to be apprehended; and that
the scope of the magnificent science which has revealed them,
is as yet so little received by the public mind, that presumption
and ignorance are still permitted to raise their voices against it
unrebuked; that perfect veracity in the representation of general
nature by art has never been attempted until the present
day, and has in the present day been resisted with all the energy
of the popular voice;46 that the simplest problems of social
science are yet so little understood, as that doctrines of
liberty and equality can be openly preached, and so successfully
as to affect the whole body of the civilized world with apparently
incurable disease; that the first principles of commerce
were acknowledged by the English Parliament only a few
months ago, in its free trade measures, and are still so little
understood by the million, that no nation dares to abolish its
custom-houses;47 that the simplest principles of policy are still
not so much as stated, far less received, and that civilized nations
persist in the belief that the subtlety and dishonesty which
they know to be ruinous in dealings between man and man, are
serviceable in dealings between multitude and multitude; finally,
that the scope of the Christian religion, which we have
been taught for two thousand years, is still so little conceived
by us, that we suppose the laws of charity and of self-sacrifice
bear upon individuals in all their social relations, and yet do
not bear upon nations in any of their political relations;—when,
I say, we thus review the depth of simplicity in which the human
169
race are still plunged with respect to all that it most profoundly
concerns them to know, and which might, by them,
with most ease have been ascertained, we can hardly determine
how far back on the narrow path of human progress we ought
to place the generation to which we belong, how far the swaddling
clothes are unwound from us, and childish things beginning
to be put away.
On the other hand, a power of obtaining veracity in the
representation of material and tangible things, which, within
certain limits and conditions, is unimpeachable, has now been
placed in the hands of all men,48 almost without labor. The
foundation of every natural science is now at last firmly laid,
not a day passing without some addition of buttress and pinnacle
to their already magnificent fabric. Social theorems, if
fiercely agitated, are therefore the more likely to be at last determined,
so that they never can be matters of question more.
Human life has been in some sense prolonged by the increased
powers of locomotion, and an almost limitless power of converse.
Finally, there is hardly any serious mind in Europe but
is occupied, more or less, in the investigation of the questions
which have so long paralyzed the strength of religious feeling,
and shortened the dominion of religious faith. And we may
therefore at least look upon ourselves as so far in a definite
state of progress, as to justify our caution in guarding against
the dangers incident to every period of change, and especially
to that from childhood into youth.
§ IV. Those dangers appear, in the main, to be twofold;
consisting partly in the pride of vain knowledge, partly in the
pursuit of vain pleasure. A few points are still to be noticed
with respect to each of these heads.
Enough, it might be thought, had been said already, touching
the pride of knowledge; but I have not yet applied the
principles, at which we arrived in the third chapter, to the
practical questions of modern art. And I think those principles,
together with what were deduced from the consideration
of the nature of Gothic in the second volume, so necessary and
vital, not only with respect to the progress of art, but even to
the happiness of society, that I will rather run the risk of
tediousness than of deficiency, in their illustration and enforcement.
In examining the nature of Gothic, we concluded that one
of the chief elements of power in that, and in all good architecture,
was the acceptance of uncultivated and rude energy in
the workman. In examining the nature of Renaissance, we
concluded that its chief element of weakness was that pride of
knowledge which not only prevented all rudeness in expression,
but gradually quenched all energy which could only be rudely
expressed; nor only so, but, for the motive and matter of the
work itself, preferred science to emotion, and experience to
perception.
§ V. The modern mind differs from the Renaissance mind
in that its learning is more substantial and extended, and its
temper more humble; but its errors, with respect to the cultivation
of art, are precisely the same,—nay, as far as regards
execution, even more aggravated. We require, at present,
from our general workmen, more perfect finish than was demanded
in the most skilful Renaissance periods, except in their
very finest productions; and our leading principles in teaching,
and in the patronage which necessarily gives tone to teaching,
are, that the goodness of work consists primarily in firmness of
handling and accuracy of science, that is to say, in hand-work
and head-work; whereas heart-work, which is the one work we
want, is not only independent of both, but often, in great degree,
inconsistent with either.
§ VI. Here, therefore, let me finally and firmly enunciate
the great principle to which all that has hitherto been stated is
subservient:—that art is valuable or otherwise, only as it expresses
171
the personality, activity, and living perception of a good
and great human soul; that it may express and contain this
with little help from execution, and less from science; and that
if it have not this, if it show not the vigor, perception, and invention
of a mighty human spirit, it is worthless. Worthless,
I mean, as art; it may be precious in some other way, but, as
art, it is nugatory. Once let this be well understood among us,
and magnificent consequences will soon follow. Let me repeat
it in other terms, so that I may not be misunderstood. All art
is great, and good, and true, only so far as it is distinctively the
work of manhood in its entire and highest sense; that is to say,
not the work of limbs and fingers, but of the soul, aided, according
to her necessities, by the inferior powers; and therefore
distinguished in essence from all products of those inferior
powers unhelped by the soul. For as a photograph is not a
work of art, though it requires certain delicate manipulations
of paper and acid, and subtle calculations of time, in order to
bring out a good result; so, neither would a drawing like a
photograph, made directly from nature, be a work of art, although
it would imply many delicate manipulations of the pencil
and subtle calculations of effects of color and shade. It is
no more art49 to manipulate a camel’s hair pencil, than to manipulate
a china tray and a glass vial. It is no more art to lay
on color delicately, than to lay on acid delicately. It is no
more art to use the cornea and retina for the reception of an
image, than to use a lens and a piece of silvered paper. But
the moment that inner part of the man, or rather that entire
and only being of the man, of which cornea and retina, fingers
and hands, pencils and colors, are all the mere servants and instruments;50
that manhood which has light in itself, though the
172
eyeball be sightless, and can gain in strength when the hand
and the foot are hewn off and cast into the fire; the moment
this part of the man stands forth with its solemn “Behold, it is
I,” then the work becomes art indeed, perfect in honor, priceless
in value, boundless in power.
§ VII. Yet observe, I do not mean to speak of the body and
soul as separable. The man is made up of both: they are to
be raised and glorified together, and all art is an expression of
the one, by and through the other. All that I would insist
upon is, the necessity of the whole man being in his work; the
body must be in it. Hands and habits must be in it, whether
we will or not; but the nobler part of the man may often not
be in it. And that nobler part acts principally in love, reverence,
and admiration, together with those conditions of thought
which arise out of them. For we usually fall into much error
by considering the intellectual powers as having dignity in
themselves, and separable from the heart; whereas the truth
is, that the intellect becomes noble and ignoble according to the
food we give it, and the kind of subjects with which it is conversant.
It is not the reasoning power which, of itself, is noble,
173
but the reasoning power occupied with its proper objects.
Half of the mistakes of metaphysicians have arisen from their
not observing this; namely, that the intellect, going through
the same processes, is yet mean or noble according to the matter
it deals with, and wastes itself away in mere rotatory motion,
if it be set to grind straws and dust. If we reason only
respecting words, or lines, or any trifling and finite things, the
reason becomes a contemptible faculty; but reason employed on
holy and infinite things, becomes herself holy and infinite. So
that, by work of the soul, I mean the reader always to understand
the work of the entire immortal creature, proceeding from
a quick, perceptive, and eager heart, perfected by the intellect,
and finally dealt with by the hands, under the direct guidance
of these higher powers.
§ VIII. And now observe, the first important consequence of
our fully understanding this preëminence of the soul, will be
the due understanding of that subordination of knowledge respecting
which so much has already been said. For it must
be felt at once, that the increase of knowledge, merely as such,
does not make the soul larger or smaller; that, in the sight of
God, all the knowledge man can gain is as nothing: but that
the soul, for which the great scheme of redemption was laid, be
it ignorant or be it wise, is all in all; and in the activity,
strength, health, and well-being of this soul, lies the main difference,
in His sight, between one man and another. And
that which is all in all in God’s estimate is also, be assured, all
in all in man’s labor; and to have the heart open, and the eyes
clear, and the emotions and thoughts warm and quick, and not
the knowing of this or the other fact, is the state needed for
all mighty doing in this world. And therefore finally, for this,
the weightiest of all reasons, let us take no pride in our knowledge.
We may, in a certain sense, be proud of being immortal;
we may be proud of being God’s children; we may be proud of
loving, thinking, seeing, and of all that we are by no human
teaching: but not of what we have been taught by rote; not of
the ballast and freight of the ship of the spirit, but only of its
pilotage, without which all the freight will only sink it faster,
174
and strew the sea more richly with its ruin. There is not
at this moment a youth of twenty, having received what we
moderns ridiculously call education, but he knows more of
everything, except the soul, than Plato or St. Paul did; but
he is not for that reason a greater man, or fitter for his work,
or more fit to be heard by others, than Plato or St. Paul.
There is not at this moment a junior student in our schools of
painting, who does not know fifty times as much about the
art as Giotto did; but he is not for that reason greater than
Giotto; no, nor his work better, nor fitter for our beholding.
Let him go on to know all that the human intellect can discover
and contain in the term of a long life, and he will not
be one inch, one line, nearer to Giotto’s feet. But let him
leave his academy benches, and, innocently, as one knowing
nothing, go out into the highways and hedges, and there rejoice
with them that rejoice, and weep with them that weep;
and in the next world, among the companies of the great and
good, Giotto will give his hand to him, and lead him into their
white circle, and say, “This is our brother.”
§ IX. And the second important consequence of our feeling
the soul’s preëminence will be our understanding the soul’s
language, however broken, or low, or feeble, or obscure in its
words; and chiefly that great symbolic language of past ages,
which has now so long been unspoken. It is strange that the
same cold and formal spirit which the Renaissance teaching
has raised amongst us, should be equally dead to the languages
of imitation and of symbolism; and should at once disdain the
faithful rendering of real nature by the modern school of the
Pre-Raphaelites, and the symbolic rendering of imagined nature
in the work of the thirteenth century. But so it is; and we
find the same body of modern artists rejecting Pre-Raphaelitism
because it is not ideal! and thirteenth century work, because
it is not real!—their own practice being at once false
and un-ideal, and therefore equally opposed to both.
§ X. It is therefore, at this juncture, of much importance
to mark for the reader the exact relation of healthy symbolism
and of healthy imitation; and, in order to do so, let us
175
return to one of our Venetian examples of symbolic art, to the
central cupola of St. Mark’s. On that cupola, as has been
already stated, there is a mosaic representing the Apostles on
the Mount of Olives, with an olive-tree separating each from
the other; and we shall easily arrive at our purpose, by comparing
the means which would have been adopted by a modern
artist bred in the Renaissance schools,—that is to say, under
the influence of Claude and Poussin, and of the common teaching
of the present day,—with those adopted by the Byzantine
mosaicist to express the nature of these trees.
§ XI. The reader is doubtless aware that the olive is one of
the most characteristic and beautiful features of all Southern
scenery. On the slopes of the northern Apennines, olives are
the usual forest timber; the whole of the Val d’Arno is wooded
with them, every one of its gardens is filled with them, and
they grow in orchard-like ranks out of its fields of maize, or
corn, or vine; so that it is physically impossible, in most parts
of the neighborhood of Florence, Pistoja, Lucca, or Pisa, to
choose any site of landscape which shall not owe its leading
character to the foliage of these trees. What the elm and oak
are to England, the olive is to Italy; nay, more than this, its
presence is so constant, that, in the case of at least four fifths
of the drawings made by any artist in North Italy, he must
have been somewhat impeded by branches of olive coming between
him and the landscape. Its classical associations double
its importance in Greece; and in the Holy Land the remembrances
connected with it are of course more touching than
can ever belong to any other tree of the field. Now, for many
years back, at least one third out of all the landscapes painted
by English artists have been chosen from Italian scenery;
sketches in Greece and in the Holy Land have become as common
as sketches on Hampstead Heath; our galleries also are
full of sacred subjects, in which, if any background be introduced
at all, the foliage of the olive ought to have been a
prominent feature.
And here I challenge the untravelled English reader to tell
me what an olive-tree is like?
§ XII. I know he cannot answer my challenge. He has no
more idea of an olive-tree than if olives grew only in the fixed
stars. Let him meditate a little on this one fact, and consider
its strangeness, and what a wilful and constant closing of the
eyes to the most important truths it indicates on the part of
the modern artist. Observe, a want of perception, not of science.
I do not want painters to tell me any scientific facts
about olive-trees. But it had been well for them to have felt
and seen the olive-tree; to have loved it for Christ’s sake,
partly also for the helmed Wisdom’s sake which was to the
heathen in some sort as that nobler Wisdom which stood at
God’s right hand, when He founded the earth and established
the heavens. To have loved it, even to the hoary dimness of
its delicate foliage, subdued and faint of hue, as if the ashes of
the Gethsemane agony had been cast upon it for ever; and to
have traced, line by line, the gnarled writhing of its intricate
branches, and the pointed fretwork of its light and narrow
leaves, inlaid on the blue field of the sky, and the small rosy-white
stars of its spring blossoming, and the beads of sable
fruit scattered by autumn along its topmost boughs—the right,
in Israel, of the stranger, the fatherless, and the widow,—and,
more than all, the softness of the mantle, silver grey, and tender
like the down on a bird’s breast, with which, far away, it veils
the undulation of the mountains;—these it had been well for
them to have seen and drawn, whatever they had left unstudied
in the gallery.
§ XIII. And if the reader would know the reason why this
has not been done (it is one instance only out of the myriads
which might be given of sightlessness in modern art), and will
ask the artists themselves, he will be informed of another of
the marvellous contradictions and inconsistencies in the base
Renaissance art; for it will be answered him, that it is not
right, nor according to law, to draw trees so that one should be
known from another, but that trees ought to be generalized
into a universal idea of a tree: that is to say, that the very
school which carries its science in the representation of man
down to the dissection of the most minute muscle, refuses so
177
much science to the drawing of a tree as shall distinguish one
species from another; and also, while it attends to logic, and
rhetoric, and perspective, and atmosphere, and every other circumstance
which is trivial, verbal, external, or accidental, in
what it either says or sees, it will not attend to what is essential
and substantial,—being intensely solicitous, for instance, if
it draws two trees, one behind the other, that the farthest off
shall be as much smaller as mathematics show that it should
be, but totally unsolicitous to show, what to the spectator is a
far more important matter, whether it is an apple or an orange
tree.
§ XIV. This, however, is not to our immediate purpose. Let
it be granted that an idea of an olive-tree is indeed to be given
us in a special manner; how, and by what language, this idea
is to be conveyed, are questions on which we shall find the
world of artists again divided; and it was this division which
I wished especially to illustrate by reference to the mosaics of
St. Mark’s.
Now the main characteristics of an olive-tree are these. It
has sharp and slender leaves of a greyish green, nearly grey
on the under surface, and resembling, but somewhat smaller
than, those of our common willow. Its fruit, when ripe, is
black and lustrous; but of course so small, that, unless in great
quantity, it is not conspicuous upon the tree. Its trunk and
branches are peculiarly fantastic in their twisting, showing
their fibres at every turn; and the trunk is often hollow, and
even rent into many divisions like separate stems, but the extremities
are exquisitely graceful, especially in the setting on
of the leaves; and the notable and characteristic effect of the
tree in the distance is of a rounded and soft mass or ball of
downy foliage.
§ XV. Supposing a modern artist to address himself to the
rendering of this tree with his best skill: he will probably
draw accurately the twisting of the branches, but yet this will
hardly distinguish the tree from an oak: he will also render
the color and intricacy of the foliage, but this will only confuse
the idea of an oak with that of a willow. The fruit, and the
178
peculiar grace of the leaves at the extremities, and the fibrous
structure of the stems, will all be too minute to be rendered
consistently with his artistical feeling of breadth, or with the
amount of labor which he considers it dexterous and legitimate
to bestow upon the work: but, above all, the rounded and monotonous
form of the head of the tree will be at variance with
his ideas of “composition;” he will assuredly disguise or break
it, and the main points of the olive-tree will all at last remain
untold.
§ XVI. Now observe, the old Byzantine mosaicist begins
his work at enormous disadvantage. It is to be some one
hundred and fifty feet above the eye, in a dark cupola; executed
not with free touches of the pencil, but with square pieces
of glass; not by his own hand, but by various workmen under
his superintendence; finally, not with a principal purpose of
drawing olive-trees, but mainly as a decoration of the cupola.
There is to be an olive-tree beside each apostle, and their stems
are to be the chief lines which divide the dome. He therefore
at once gives up the irregular twisting of the boughs hither
and thither, but he will not give up their fibres. Other trees
have irregular and fantastic branches, but the knitted cordage
of fibres is the olive’s own. Again, were he to draw the leaves
of their natural size, they would be so small that their forms
would be invisible in the darkness; and were he to draw them
so large as that their shape might be seen, they would look like
laurel instead of olive. So he arranges them in small clusters
of five each, nearly of the shape which the Byzantines give to
the petals of the lily, but elongated so as to give the idea of leafage
upon a spray; and these clusters,—his object always, be it
remembered, being decoration not less than representation,—he
arranges symmetrically on each side of his branches, laying
the whole on a dark ground most truly suggestive of the heavy
rounded mass of the tree, which, in its turn, is relieved against
the gold of the cupola. Lastly, comes the question respecting
the fruit. The whole power and honor of the olive is in its
fruit; and, unless that be represented, nothing is represented.
But if the berries were colored black or green, they would be
179
totally invisible; if of any other color, utterly unnatural, and
violence would be done to the whole conception. There is but
one conceivable means of showing them, namely to represent
them as golden. For the idea of golden fruit of various kinds
was already familiar to the mind, as in the apples of the Hesperides,
without any violence to the distinctive conception of
the fruit itself.51 So the mosaicist introduced small round
golden berries into the dark ground between each leaf, and his
work was done.
| IV. |
![]() |
| Mosaics of Olive-tree and Flowers. |
§ XVII. On the opposite plate, the uppermost figure on the
left is a tolerably faithful representation of the general effect
of one of these decorative olive-trees; the figure on the right
is the head of the tree alone, showing the leaf clusters, berries,
and interlacing of the boughs as they leave the stem. Each
bough is connected with a separate line of fibre in the trunk,
and the junctions of the arms and stem are indicated, down to
the very root of the tree, with a truth in structure which may
well put to shame the tree anatomy of modern times.
§ XVIII. The white branching figures upon the serpentine
band below are two of the clusters of flowers which form the
foreground of a mosaic in the atrium. I have printed the
whole plate in blue, because that color approaches more nearly
than black to the distant effect of the mosaics, of which the
darker portions are generally composed of blue, in greater
quantity than any other color. But the waved background in
this instance, is of various shades of blue and green alternately,
with one narrow black band to give it force; the whole being
intended to represent the distant effect and color of deep grass,
and the wavy line to express its bending motion, just as the
same symbol is used to represent the waves of water. Then
the two white clusters are representative of the distinctly visible
180
herbage close to the spectator, having buds and flowers of
two kinds, springing in one case out of the midst of twisted
grass, and in the other out of their own proper leaves; the
clusters being kept each so distinctly symmetrical, as to form,
when set side by side, an ornamental border of perfect architectural
severity; and yet each cluster different from the next,
and every flower, and bud, and knot of grass, varied in form
and thought. The way the mosaic tesseræ are arranged, so as
to give the writhing of the grass blades round the stalks of the
flowers, is exceedingly fine.
The tree circles below are examples of still more severely
conventional forms, adopted, on principle, when the decoration
is to be in white and gold, instead of color; these ornaments
being cut in white marble on the outside of the church, and
the ground laid in with gold, though necessarily here represented,
like the rest of the plate, in blue. And it is exceedingly
interesting to see how the noble workman, the moment
he is restricted to more conventional materials, retires into more
conventional forms, and reduces his various leafage into symmetry,
now nearly perfect; yet observe, in the central figure,
where the symbolic meaning of the vegetation beside the cross
required it to be more distinctly indicated, he has given it life
and growth by throwing it into unequal curves on the opposite
sides.
§ XIX. I believe the reader will now see, that in these
mosaics, which the careless traveller is in the habit of passing
by with contempt, there is a depth of feeling and of meaning
greater than in most of the best sketches from nature of modern
times; and, without entering into any question whether
these conventional representations are as good as, under the required
limitations, it was possible to render them, they are at
all events good enough completely to illustrate that mode of
symbolical expression which appeals altogether to thought, and
in no wise trusts to realization. And little as, in the present
state of our schools, such an assertion is likely to be believed,
the fact is that this kind of expression is the only one allowable
in noble art.
§ XX. I pray the reader to have patience with me for a few
moments. I do not mean that no art is noble but Byzantine
mosaic; but no art is noble which in any wise depends upon
direct imitation for its effect upon the mind. This was asserted
in the opening chapters of “Modern Painters,” but not upon
the highest grounds; the results at which we have now arrived
in our investigation of early art, will enable me to place it on
a loftier and firmer foundation.
§ XXI. We have just seen that all great art is the work of
the whole living creature, body and soul, and chiefly of the
soul. But it is not only the work of the whole creature, it likewise
addresses the whole creature. That in which the perfect
being speaks, must also have the perfect being to listen. I am
not to spend my utmost spirit, and give all my strength and
life to my work, while you, spectator or hearer, will give me only
the attention of half your soul. You must be all mine, as I
am all yours; it is the only condition on which we can meet
each other. All your faculties, all that is in you of greatest
and best, must be awake in you, or I have no reward. The
painter is not to cast the entire treasure of his human nature
into his labor, merely to please a part of the beholder: not
merely to delight his senses, not merely to amuse his fancy,
not merely to beguile him into emotion, not merely to lead
him into thought, but to do all this. Senses, fancy, feeling,
reason, the whole of the beholding spirit, must be stilled in attention
or stirred with delight; else the laboring spirit has not
done its work well. For observe, it is not merely its right to
be thus met, face to face, heart to heart; but it is its duty to
evoke its answering of the other soul; its trumpet call must be
so clear, that though the challenge may by dulness or indolence
be unanswered, there shall be no error as to the meaning
of the appeal; there must be a summons in the work, which
it shall be our own fault if we do not obey. We require this
of it, we beseech this of it. Most men do not know what is
in them, till they receive this summons from their fellows:
their hearts die within them, sleep settles upon them, the lethargy
of the world’s miasmata; there is nothing for which they
182
are so thankful as for that cry, “Awake, thou that sleepest.”
And this cry must be most loudly uttered to their noblest faculties;
first of all to the imagination, for that is the most tender,
and the soonest struck into numbness by the poisoned air;
so that one of the main functions of art in its service to man,
is to arouse the imagination from its palsy, like the angel troubling
the Bethesda pool; and the art which does not do this is
false to its duty, and degraded in its nature. It is not enough
that it be well imagined, it must task the beholder also to imagine
well; and this so imperatively, that if he does not choose
to rouse himself to meet the work, he shall not taste it, nor enjoy
it in any wise. Once that he is well awake, the guidance
which the artist gives him should be full and authoritative:
the beholder’s imagination must not be suffered to take its own
way, or wander hither and thither; but neither must it be left
at rest; and the right point of realization, for any given work
of art, is that which will enable the spectator to complete it
for himself, in the exact way the artist would have him, but
not that which will save him the trouble of effecting the completion.
So soon as the idea is entirely conveyed, the artist’s
labor should cease; and every touch which he adds beyond the
point when, with the help of the beholder’s imagination, the
story ought to have been told, is a degradation to his work.
So that the art is wrong, which either realizes its subject completely,
or fails in giving such definite aid as shall enable it to
be realized by the beholding imagination.
§ XXII. It follows, therefore, that the quantity of finish or
detail which may rightly be bestowed upon any work, depends
on the number and kind of ideas which the artist wishes to
convey, much more than on the amount of realization necessary
to enable the imagination to grasp them. It is true that the
differences of judgment formed by one or another observer are
in great degree dependent on their unequal imaginative powers,
as well as their unequal efforts in following the artist’s intention;
and it constantly happens that the drawing which appears
clear to the painter in whose mind the thought is formed, is
183
slightly inadequate to suggest it to the spectator. These causes
of false judgment, or imperfect achievement, must always exist,
but they are of no importance. For, in nearly every mind,
the imaginative power, however unable to act independently,
is so easily helped and so brightly animated by the most obscure
suggestion, that there is no form of artistical language
which will not readily be seized by it, if once it set itself intelligently
to the task; and even without such effort there are
few hieroglyphics of which, once understanding that it is to
take them as hieroglyphics, it cannot make itself a pleasant
picture.
§ XXIII. Thus, in the case of all sketches, etchings, unfinished
engravings, &c., no one ever supposes them to be imitations.
Black outlines on white paper cannot produce a deceptive resemblance
of anything; and the mind, understanding at once
that it is to depend on its own powers for great part of its
pleasure, sets itself so actively to the task that it can completely
enjoy the rudest outline in which meaning exists. Now, when
it is once in this temper, the artist is infinitely to be blamed
who insults it by putting anything into his work which is not
suggestive: having summoned the imaginative power, he must
turn it to account and keep it employed, or it will run against
him in indignation. Whatever he does merely to realize and
substantiate an idea is impertinent; he is like a dull story-teller,
dwelling on points which the hearer anticipates or disregards.
The imagination will say to him: “I knew all that before; I
don’t want to be told that. Go on; or be silent, and let
me go on in my own way. I can tell the story better than
you.”
Observe, then, whenever finish is given for the sake of realization,
it is wrong; whenever it is given for the sake of adding
ideas it is right. All true finish consists in the addition of
ideas, that is to say, in giving the imagination more food; for
once well awaked, it is ravenous for food: but the painter who
finishes in order to substantiate takes the food out of its mouth,
and it will turn and rend him.
§ XXIV. Let us go back, for instance, to our olive grove,—or,
lest the reader should be tired of olives, let it be an oak
copse,—and consider the difference between the substantiating
and the imaginative methods of finish in such a subject. A
few strokes of the pencil, or dashes of color, will be enough to
enable the imagination to conceive a tree; and in those dashes
of color Sir Joshua Reynolds would have rested, and would
have suffered the imagination to paint what more it liked for
itself, and grow oaks, or olives, or apples, out of the few dashes
of color at its leisure. On the other hand, Hobbima, one of
the worst of the realists, smites the imagination on the mouth,
and bids it be silent, while he sets to work to paint his oak of
the right green, and fill up its foliage laboriously with jagged
touches, and furrow the bark all over its branches, so as, if possible,
to deceive us into supposing that we are looking at a real
oak; which, indeed, we had much better do at once, without
giving any one the trouble to deceive us in the matter.
§ XXV. Now, the truly great artist neither leaves the imagination
to itself, like Sir Joshua, nor insults it by realization,
like Hobbima, but finds it continual employment of the happiest
kind. Having summoned it by his vigorous first touches,
he says to it: “Here is a tree for you, and it is to be an oak.
Now I know that you can make it green and intricate for yourself,
but that is not enough: an oak is not only green and intricate,
but its leaves have most beautiful and fantastic forms
which I am very sure you are not quite able to complete without
help; so I will draw a cluster or two perfectly for you,
and then you can go on and do all the other clusters. So far
so good: but the leaves are not enough; the oak is to be full
of acorns, and you may not be quite able to imagine the way
they grow, nor the pretty contrast of their glossy almond-shaped
nuts with the chasing of their cups; so I will draw a
bunch or two of acorns for you, and you can fill up the oak
with others like them. Good: but that is not enough; it is to
be a bright day in summer, and all the outside leaves are to be
glittering in the sunshine as if their edges were of gold: I cannot
paint this, but you can; so I will really gild some of the
185
edges nearest you,52 and you can turn the gold into sunshine,
and cover the tree with it. Well done: but still this is not
enough; the tree is so full foliaged and so old that the wood
birds come in crowds to build there; they are singing, two or
three under the shadow of every bough. I cannot show you
them all; but here is a large one on the outside spray, and you
can fancy the others inside.”
§ XXVI. In this way the calls upon the imagination are multiplied
as a great painter finishes; and from these larger incidents
he may proceed into the most minute particulars, and
lead the companion imagination to the veins in the leaves and
the mosses on the trunk, and the shadows of the dead leaves
upon the grass, but always multiplying thoughts, or subjects of
thought, never working for the sake of realization; the amount
of realization actually reached depending on his space, his
materials, and the nature of the thoughts he wishes to suggest.
In the sculpture of an oak-tree, introduced above an Adoration
of the Magi on the tomb of the Doge Marco Dolfino (fourteenth
century), the sculptor has been content with a few
leaves, a single acorn, and a bird; while, on the other hand,
Millais’ willow-tree with the robin, in the background of his
“Ophelia,” or the foreground of Hunt’s “Two Gentlemen of
Verona,” carries the appeal to the imagination into particulars
so multiplied and minute, that the work nearly reaches realization.
But it does not matter how near realization the work
may approach in its fulness, or how far off it may remain in
its slightness, so long as realization is not the end proposed,
but the informing one spirit of the thoughts of another. And
in this greatness and simplicity of purpose all noble art is alike,
however slight its means, or however perfect, from the rudest
mosaics of St. Mark’s to the most tender finishing of the
“Huguenot” or the “Ophelia.”
§ XXVII. Only observe, in this matter, that a greater degree
186
of realization is often allowed, for the sake of color, than would
be right without it. For there is not any distinction between
the artists of the inferior and the nobler schools more definite
than this; that the first color for the sake of realization, and
the second realize for the sake of color. I hope that, in the
fifth chapter, enough has been said to show the nobility of
color, though it is a subject on which I would fain enlarge
whenever I approach it: for there is none that needs more to
be insisted upon, chiefly on account of the opposition of the
persons who have no eye for color, and who, being therefore
unable to understand that it is just as divine and distinct in its
power as music (only infinitely more varied in its harmonies),
talk of it as if it were inferior and servile with respect to the
other powers of art;53 whereas it is so far from being this, that
wherever it enters it must take the mastery, and, whatever else
is sacrificed for its sake, it, at least, must be right. This is
partly the case even with music: it is at our choice, whether
we will accompany a poem with music, or not; but, if we do,
the music must be right, and neither discordant nor inexpressive.
The goodness and sweetness of the poem cannot save it,
if the music be harsh or false; but, if the music be right, the
poem may be insipid or inharmonious, and still saved by the
notes to which it is wedded. But this is far more true of color.
If that be wrong, all is wrong. No amount of expression or
187
invention can redeem an ill-colored picture; while, on the
other hand, if the color be right, there is nothing it will not
raise or redeem; and, therefore, wherever color enters at all,
anything may be sacrificed to it, and, rather than it should be
false or feeble, everything must be sacrificed to it: so that,
when an artist touches color, it is the same thing as when a
poet takes up a musical instrument; he implies, in so doing,
that he is a master, up to a certain point, of that instrument,
and can produce sweet sound from it, and is able to fit the
course and measure of his words to its tones, which, if he be
not able to do, he had better not have touched it. In like
manner, to add color to a drawing is to undertake for the perfection
of a visible music, which, if it be false, will utterly and
assuredly mar the whole work; if true, proportionately elevate
it, according to its power and sweetness. But, in no case ought
the color to be added in order to increase the realization. The
drawing or engraving is all that the imagination needs. To
“paint” the subject merely to make it more real, is only to insult
the imaginative power and to vulgarize the whole. Hence
the common, though little understood feeling, among men of
ordinary cultivation, that an inferior sketch is always better
than a bad painting; although, in the latter, there may verily
be more skill than in the former. For the painter who has
presumed to touch color without perfectly understanding it,
not for the color’s sake, nor because he loves it, but for the
sake of completion merely, has committed two sins against us;
he has dulled the imagination by not trusting it far enough,
and then, in this languid state, he oppresses it with base and
false color; for all color that is not lovely, is discordant; there
is no mediate condition. So, therefore, when it is permitted
to enter at all, it must be with the predetermination that, cost
what it will, the color shall be right and lovely: and I only
wish that, in general, it were better understood that a painter’s
business is to paint, primarily; and that all expression, and
grouping, and conceiving, and what else goes to constitute
design, are of less importance than color, in a colored work.
And so they were always considered in the noble periods; and
188
sometimes all resemblance to nature whatever (as in painted
windows, illuminated manuscripts, and such other work) is
sacrificed to the brilliancy of color; sometimes distinctness of
form to its richness, as by Titian, Turner, and Reynolds; and,
which is the point on which we are at present insisting, sometimes,
in the pursuit of its utmost refinements on the surfaces
of objects, an amount of realization becomes consistent with
noble art, which would otherwise be altogether inadmissible,
that is to say, which no great mind could otherwise have either
produced or enjoyed. The extreme finish given by the Pre-Raphaelites
is rendered noble chiefly by their love of color.
§ XXVIII. So then, whatever may be the means, or whatever
the more immediate end of any kind of art, all of it that is
good agrees in this, that it is the expression of one soul talking
to another, and is precious according to the greatness of the
soul that utters it. And consider what mighty consequences
follow from our acceptance of this truth! what a key we have
herein given us for the interpretation of the art of all time!
For, as long as we held art to consist in any high manual skill,
or successful imitation of natural objects, or any scientific and
legalized manner of performance whatever, it was necessary for
us to limit our admiration to narrow periods and to few men.
According to our own knowledge and sympathies, the period
chosen might be different, and our rest might be in Greek statues,
or Dutch landscapes, or Italian Madonnas; but, whatever
our choice, we were therein captive, barred from all reverence
but of our favorite masters, and habitually using the language of
contempt towards the whole of the human race to whom it had
not pleased Heaven to reveal the arcana of the particular craftsmanship
we admired, and who, it might be, had lived their
term of seventy years upon the earth, and fitted themselves
therein for the eternal world, without any clear understanding,
sometimes even with an insolent disregard, of the laws of perspective
and chiaroscuro.
But let us once comprehend the holier nature of the art of
man, and begin to look for the meaning of the spirit, however
syllabled, and the scene is changed; and we are changed also.
189
Those small and dexterous creatures whom once we worshipped,
those fur-capped divinities with sceptres of camel’s
hair, peering and poring in their one-windowed chambers over
the minute preciousness of the labored canvas; how are they
swept away and crushed into unnoticeable darkness! And in
their stead, as the walls of the dismal rooms that enclosed them,
and us, are struck by the four winds of Heaven, and rent away,
and as the world opens to our sight, lo! far back into all the
depths of time, and forth from all the fields that have been
sown with human life, how the harvest of the dragon’s teeth
is springing! how the companies of the gods are ascending out
of the earth! The dark stones that have so long been the
sepulchres of the thoughts of nations, and the forgotten ruins
wherein their faith lay charnelled, give up the dead that were
in them; and beneath the Egyptian ranks of sultry and silent
rock, and amidst the dim golden lights of the Byzantine dome,
and out of the confused and cold shadows of the Northern
cloister, behold, the multitudinous souls come forth with singing,
gazing on us with the soft eyes of newly comprehended
sympathy, and stretching their white arms to us across the
grave, in the solemn gladness of everlasting brotherhood.
§ XXIX. The other danger to which, it was above said, we
were primarily exposed under our present circumstances of
life, is the pursuit of vain pleasure, that is to say, false pleasure;
delight, which is not indeed delight; as knowledge vainly accumulated,
is not indeed knowledge. And this we are exposed
to chiefly in the fact of our ceasing to be children. For the
child does not seek false pleasure; its pleasures are true, simple,
and instinctive: but the youth is apt to abandon his early and
true delight for vanities,—seeking to be like men, and sacrificing
his natural and pure enjoyments to his pride. In like
manner, it seems to me that modern civilization sacrifices much
pure and true pleasure to various forms of ostentation from
which it can receive no fruit. Consider, for a moment, what
kind of pleasures are open to human nature, undiseased. Passing
by the consideration of the pleasures of the higher affections,
which lie at the root of everything, and considering the
190
definite and practical pleasures of daily life, there is, first, the
pleasure of doing good; the greatest of all, only apt to be despised
from not being often enough tasted: and then, I know
not in what order to put them, nor does it matter,—the pleasure
of gaining knowledge; the pleasure of the excitement of
imagination and emotion (or poetry and passion); and, lastly,
the gratification of the senses, first of the eye, then of the ear,
and then of the others in their order.
§ XXX. All these we are apt to make subservient to the
desire of praise; nor unwisely, when the praise sought is God’s
and the conscience’s: but if the sacrifice is made for man’s
admiration, and knowledge is only sought for praise, passion
repressed or affected for praise, and the arts practised for praise,
we are feeding on the bitterest apples of Sodom, suffering
always ten mortifications for one delight. And it seems to me,
that in the modern civilized world we make such sacrifice
doubly: first, by laboring for merely ambitious purposes; and
secondly, which is the main point in question, by being ashamed
of simple pleasures, more especially of the pleasure in sweet
color and form, a pleasure evidently so necessary to man’s perfectness
and virtue, that the beauty of color and form has been
given lavishly throughout the whole of creation, so that it may
become the food of all, and with such intricacy and subtlety
that it may deeply employ the thoughts of all. If we refuse
to accept the natural delight which the Deity has thus provided
for us, we must either become ascetics, or we must seek
for some base and guilty pleasures to replace those of Paradise,
which we have denied ourselves.
Some years ago, in passing through some of the cells of the
Grand Chartreuse, noticing that the window of each apartment
looked across the little garden of its inhabitant to the wall of
the cell opposite, and commanded no other view, I asked the
monk beside me, why the window was not rather made on the
side of the cell whence it would open to the solemn fields of
the Alpine valley. “We do not come here,” he replied, “to
look at the mountains.”
§ XXXI. The same answer is given, practically, by the men
191
of this century, to every such question; only the walls with
which they enclose themselves are those of pride, not of prayer.
But in the middle ages it was otherwise. Not, indeed, in
landscape itself, but in the art which can take the place of it,
in the noble color and form with which they illumined, and
into which they wrought, every object around them that was
in any wise subjected to their power, they obeyed the laws of
their inner nature, and found its proper food. The splendor
and fantasy even of dress, which in these days we pretend to
despise, or in which, if we even indulge, it is only for the sake
of vanity, and therefore to our infinite harm, were in those
early days studied for love of their true beauty and honorableness,
and became one of the main helps to dignity of character,
and courtesy of bearing. Look back to what we have been
told of the dress of the early Venetians, that it was so invented
“that in clothing themselves with it, they might clothe themselves
also with modesty and honor;”54 consider what nobleness
of expression there is in the dress of any of the portrait
figures of the great times, nay, what perfect beauty, and more
than beauty, there is in the folding of the robe round the imagined
form even of the saint or of the angel; and then consider
whether the grace of vesture be indeed a thing to be despised.
We cannot despise it if we would; and in all our highest poetry
and happiest thought we cling to the magnificence which in
daily life we disregard. The essence of modern romance is
simply the return of the heart and fancy to the things in which
they naturally take pleasure; and half the influence of the best
romances, of Ivanhoe, or Marmion, or the Crusaders, or the
Lady of the Lake, is completely dependent upon the accessaries
of armor and costume. Nay, more than this, deprive the Iliad
itself of its costume, and consider how much of its power would
be lost. And that delight and reverence which we feel in, and
by means of, the mere imagination of these accessaries, the
middle ages had in the vision of them; the nobleness of dress
exercising, as I have said, a perpetual influence upon character,
192
tending in a thousand ways to increase dignity and self-respect,
and together with grace of gesture, to induce serenity of thought.
§ XXXII. I do not mean merely in its magnificence; the
most splendid time was not the best time. It was still in the
thirteenth century,—when, as we have seen, simplicity and gorgeousness
were justly mingled, and the “leathern girdle and
clasp of bone” were worn, as well as the embroidered mantle,—that
the manner of dress seems to have been noblest.
The chain mail of the knight, flowing and falling over his
form in lapping waves of gloomy strength, was worn under full
robes of one color in the ground, his crest quartered on them,
and their borders enriched with subtle illumination. The
women wore first a dress close to the form in like manner, and
then long and flowing robes, veiling them up to the neck, and
delicately embroidered around the hem, the sleeves, and the
girdle. The use of plate armor gradually introduced more
fantastic types; the nobleness of the form was lost beneath the
steel; the gradually increasing luxury and vanity of the age
strove for continual excitement in more quaint and extravagant
devices; and in the fifteenth century, dress reached its point of
utmost splendor and fancy, being in many cases still exquisitely
graceful, but now, in its morbid magnificence, devoid of all
wholesome influence on manners. From this point, like architecture,
it was rapidly degraded; and sank through the buff
coat, and lace collar, and jack-boot, to the bag-wig, tailed coat,
and high-heeled shoes; and so to what it is now.
§ XXXIII. Precisely analogous to this destruction of beauty
in dress, has been that of beauty in architecture; its color, and
grace, and fancy, being gradually sacrificed to the base forms of
the Renaissance, exactly as the splendor of chivalry has faded
into the paltriness of fashion. And observe the form in which
the necessary reaction has taken place; necessary, for it was
not possible that one of the strongest instincts of the human
race could be deprived altogether of its natural food. Exactly
in the degree that the architect withdrew from his buildings
the sources of delight which in early days they had so richly
possessed, demanding, in accordance with the new principles of
193
taste, the banishment of all happy color and healthy invention,
in that degree the minds of men began to turn to landscape as
their only resource. The picturesque school of art rose up to
address those capacities of enjoyment for which, in sculpture,
architecture, or the higher walks of painting, there was employment
no more; and the shadows of Rembrandt, and savageness
of Salvator, arrested the admiration which was no longer permitted
to be rendered to the gloom or the grotesqueness of
the Gothic aisle. And thus the English school of landscape,
culminating in Turner, is in reality nothing else than a healthy
effort to fill the void which the destruction of Gothic architecture
has left.
§ XXXIV. But the void cannot thus be completely filled; no,
nor filled in any considerable degree. The art of landscape-painting
will never become thoroughly interesting or sufficing
to the minds of men engaged in active life, or concerned principally
with practical subjects. The sentiment and imagination
necessary to enter fully into the romantic forms of art are
chiefly the characteristics of youth; so that nearly all men as
they advance in years, and some even from their childhood
upwards, must be appealed to, if at all, by a direct and substantial
art, brought before their daily observation and connected
with their daily interests. No form of art answers
these conditions so well as architecture, which, as it can receive
help from every character of mind in the workman, can address
every character of mind in the spectator; forcing itself into
notice even in his most languid moments, and possessing this
chief and peculiar advantage, that it is the property of all men.
Pictures and statues may be jealously withdrawn by their possessors
from the public gaze, and to a certain degree their
safety requires them to be so withdrawn; but the outsides of
our houses belong not so much to us as to the passer-by, and
whatever cost and pains we bestow upon them, though too
often arising out of ostentation, have at least the effect of benevolence.
§ XXXV. If, then, considering these things, any of my readers
should determine, according to their means, to set themselves to
194
the revival of a healthy school of architecture in England, and
wish to know in few words how this may be done, the answer
is clear and simple. First, let us cast out utterly whatever is
connected with the Greek, Roman, or Renaissance architecture,
in principle or in form. We have seen above, that the whole
mass of the architecture, founded on Greek and Roman models,
which we have been in the habit of building for the last three
centuries, is utterly devoid of all life, virtue, honorableness, or
power of doing good. It is base, unnatural, unfruitful, unenjoyable,
and impious. Pagan in its origin, proud and unholy in
its revival, paralyzed in its old age, yet making prey in its
dotage of all the good and living things that were springing
around it in their youth, as the dying and desperate king, who
had long fenced himself so strongly with the towers of it, is
said to have filled his failing veins with the blood of children;55
an architecture invented, as it seems, to make plagiarists of its
architects, slaves of its workmen, and Sybarites of its inhabitants;
an architecture in which intellect is idle, invention impossible,
but in which all luxury is gratified, and all insolence fortified;—the
first thing we have to do is to cast it out, and shake
the dust of it from our feet for ever. Whatever has any connexion
with the five orders, or with any one of the orders,—whatever
is Doric, or Ionic, or Tuscan, or Corinthian, or Composite,
or in any way Grecized or Romanized; whatever betrays the
smallest respect for Vitruvian laws, or conformity with Palladian
work,—that we are to endure no more. To cleanse ourselves
of these “cast clouts and rotten rags” is the first thing
to be done in the court of our prison.
§ XXXVI. Then, to turn our prison into a palace is an easy
thing. We have seen above, that exactly in the degree in
195
which Greek and Roman architecture is lifeless, unprofitable,
and unchristian, in that same degree our own ancient Gothic
is animated, serviceable, and faithful. We have seen that it is
flexible to all duty, enduring to all time, instructive to all
hearts, honorable and holy in all offices. It is capable alike of
all lowliness and all dignity, fit alike for cottage porch or castle
gateway; in domestic service familiar, in religious, sublime;
simple, and playful, so that childhood may read it, yet clothed
with a power that can awe the mightiest, and exalt the loftiest
of human spirits: an architecture that kindles every faculty
in its workman, and addresses every emotion in its beholder;
which, with every stone that is laid on its solemn walls, raises
some human heart a step nearer heaven, and which from its
birth has been incorporated with the existence, and in all its
form is symbolical of the faith, of Christianity. In this architecture
let us henceforward build, alike the church, the palace,
and the cottage; but chiefly let us use it for our civil and
domestic buildings. These once ennobled, our ecclesiastical
work will be exalted together with them: but churches are
not the proper scenes for experiments in untried architecture,
nor for exhibitions of unaccustomed beauty. It is certain that
we must often fail before we can again build a natural and
noble Gothic: let not our temples be the scenes of our failures.
It is certain that we must offend many deep-rooted prejudices,
before ancient Christian architecture56 can be again received
by all of us: let not religion be the first source of such offence.
We shall meet with difficulties in applying Gothic architecture
to churches, which would in no wise affect the designs of civil
buildings, for the most beautiful forms of Gothic chapels are
not those which are best fitted for Protestant worship. As it
was noticed in the second volume, when speaking of the
Cathedral of Torcello it seems not unlikely, that as we study
either the science of sound, or the practice of the early
196
Christians, we may see reason to place the pulpit generally at
the extremity of the apse or chancel; an arrangement entirely
destructive of the beauty of a Gothic church, as seen in existing
examples, and requiring modifications of its design in other
parts with which we should be unwise at present to embarrass
ourselves; besides, that the effort to introduce the style
exclusively for ecclesiastical purposes, excites against it the
strong prejudices of many persons who might otherwise be
easily enlisted among its most ardent advocates. I am quite
sure, for instance, that if such noble architecture as has been
employed for the interior of the church just built in Margaret
Street57 had been seen in a civil building, it would have
decided the question with many men at once; whereas, at
present, it will be looked upon with fear and suspicion, as the
expression of the ecclesiastical principles of a particular party.
But, whether thus regarded or not, this church assuredly
decides one question conclusively, that of our present capability
of Gothic design. It is the first piece of architecture I
have seen, built in modern days, which is free from all signs
of timidity or incapacity. In general proportion of parts, in
refinement and piquancy of mouldings, above all, in force,
vitality, and grace of floral ornament, worked in a broad and
masculine manner, it challenges fearless comparison with the
noblest work of any time. Having done this, we may do anything;
there need be no limits to our hope or our confidence;
and I believe it to be possible for us, not only to equal, but
far to surpass, in some respects, any Gothic yet seen in
Northern countries. In the introduction of figure-sculpture,
we must, indeed, for the present, remain utterly inferior, for
we have no figures to study from. No architectural sculpture
197
was ever good for anything which did not represent the dress
and persons of the people living at the time; and our modern
dress will not form decorations for spandrils and niches. But
in floral sculpture we may go far beyond what has yet been
done, as well as in refinement of inlaid work and general execution.
For, although the glory of Gothic architecture is to
receive the rudest work, it refuses not the best; and, when
once we have been content to admit the handling of the simplest
workman, we shall soon be rewarded by finding many
of our simple workmen become cunning ones: and, with the
help of modern wealth and science, we may do things like
Giotto’s campanile, instead of like our own rude cathedrals;
but better than Giotto’s campanile, insomuch as we may
adopt the pure and perfect forms of the Northern Gothic,
and work them out with the Italian refinement. It is hardly
possible at present to imagine what may be the splendor of
buildings designed in the forms of English and French thirteenth
century surface Gothic, and wrought out with the
refinement of Italian art in the details, and with a deliberate
resolution, since we cannot have figure sculpture, to display
in them the beauty of every flower and herb of the English
fields, each by each; doing as much for every tree that roots
itself in our rocks, and every blossom that drinks our summer
rains, as our ancestors did for the oak, the ivy, and the rose.
Let this be the object of our ambition, and let us begin
to approach it, not ambitiously, but in all humility, accepting
help from the feeblest hands; and the London of the nineteenth
century may yet become as Venice without her despotism,
and as Florence without her dispeace.
46 In the works of Turner and the Pre-Raphaelites.
47 Observe, I speak of these various principles as self-evident, only under
the present circumstances of the world, not as if they had always been so;
and I call them now self-evident, not merely because they seem so to myself,
but because they are felt to be so likewise by all the men in whom I
place most trust. But granting that they are not so, then their very disputability
proves the state of infancy above alleged, as characteristic of the
world. For I do not suppose that any Christian reader will doubt the first
great truth, that whatever facts or laws are important to mankind, God has
made ascertainable by mankind; and that as the decision of all these questions
is of vital importance to the race, that decision must have been long
ago arrived at, unless they were still in a state of childhood.
48 I intended to have given a sketch in this place (above referred to) of
the probable results of the daguerreotype and calotype within the next few
years, in modifying the application of the engraver’s art, but I have not
had time to complete the experiments necessary to enable me to speak with
certainty. Of one thing, however, I have little doubt, that an infinite service
will soon be done to a large body of our engravers; namely, the making
them draughtsmen (in black and white) on paper instead of steel.
49 I mean art in its highest sense. All that men do ingeniously is art, in
one sense. In fact, we want a definition of the word “art” much more
accurate than any in our minds at present. For, strictly speaking, there is
no such thing as “fine” or “high” art. All art is a low and common thing,
and what we indeed respect is not art at all, but instinct or inspiration expressed
by the help of art.
“Socrates. This, then, was what I asked you; whether that which
puts anything else to service, and the thing which is put to service by it, are
always two different things?
Alcibiades. I think so.
Socrates. What shall we then say of the leather-cutter? Does he cut his
leather with his instruments only, or with his hands also?
Alcibiades. With his hands also.
Socrates. Does he not use his eyes as well as his hands?
Alcibiades. Yes.
Socrates. And we agreed that the thing which uses and the thing which
is used, were different things?
Alcibiades. Yes.
Socrates. Then the leather-cutter is not the same thing as his eyes or
hands?
Alcibiades. So it appears.
Socrates. Does not, then, man make use of his whole body?
Alcibiades. Assuredly.
Socrates. Then the man is not the same thing as his body?
Alcibiades. It seems so.
Socrates. What, then, is the man?
Alcibiades. I know not.”
Plato, Alcibiades I.
51 Thus the grapes pressed by Excesse are partly golden (Spenser, book
ii. cant. 12.):
“Which did themselves amongst the leaves enfold, As lurking from the view of covetous guest, That the weake boughes, with so rich load opprest Did bow adowne as overburdened.” |
52 The reader must not suppose that the use of gold, in this manner, is
confined to early art. Tintoret, the greatest master of pictorial effect that
ever existed, has gilded the ribs of the fig-leaves in his “Resurrection,” in
the Scuola di San Rocco.
53 Nothing is more wonderful to me than to hear the pleasure of the eye,
in color, spoken of with disdain as “sensual,” while people exalt that of
the ear in music. Do they really suppose the eye is a less noble bodily
organ than the ear,—that the organ by which nearly all our knowledge of
the external universe is communicated to us, and through which we learn
the wonder and the love, can be less exalted in its own peculiar delight than
the ear, which is only for the communication of the ideas which owe to the
eye their very existence? I do not mean to depreciate music: let it be loved
and reverenced as is just; only let the delight of the eye be reverenced
more. The great power of music over the multitude is owing, not to its
being less but more sensual than color; it is so distinctly and so richly
sensual, that it can be idly enjoyed; it is exactly at the point where the
lower and higher pleasures of the senses and imagination are balanced; so
that pure and great minds love it for its invention and emotion, and lower
minds for its sensual power.
54 Vol. II. Appendix 7.
55 Louis the Eleventh. “In the month of March, 1481, Louis was seized
with a fit of apoplexy at St. Bénoit-du-lac-mort, near Chinon. He remained
speechless and bereft of reason three days; and then but very imperfectly
restored, he languished in a miserable state…. To cure him,” says a contemporary
historian, “wonderful and terrible medicines were compounded.
It was reported among the people that his physicians opened the veins of
little children, and made him drink their blood, to correct the poorness of
his own.”—Bussey’s History of France. London, 1850.
56 Observe, I call Gothic “Christian” architecture, not “ecclesiastical.”
There is a wide difference. I believe it is the only architecture which Christian
men should build, but not at all an architecture necessarily connected
with the services of their church.
57 Mr. Hope’s Church, in Margaret Street, Portland Place. I do not altogether
like the arrangements of color in the brickwork; but these will
hardly attract the eye, where so much has been already done with precious
and beautiful marble, and is yet to be done in fresco. Much will depend,
however, upon the coloring of this latter portion. I wish that either
Holman Hunt or Millais could be prevailed upon to do at least some of these
smaller frescoes.
APPENDIX.
1. ARCHITECT OF THE DUCAL PALACE.
Popular tradition and a large number of the chroniclers
ascribe the building of the Ducal Palace to that Filippo Calendario
who suffered death for his share in the conspiracy of
Faliero. He was certainly one of the leading architects of the
time, and had for several years the superintendence of the works
of the Palace; but it appears, from the documents collected by
the Abbé Cadorin, that the first designer of the Palace, the man
to whom we owe the adaptation of the Frari traceries to civil
architecture, was Pietro Baseggio, who is spoken of expressly as
“formerly the Chief Master of our New Palace,”58 in the decree
of 1361, quoted by Cadorin, and who, at his death, left Calendario
his executor. Other documents collected by Zanotto, in
his work on “Venezia e le sue Lagune,” show that Calendario
was for a long time at sea, under the commands of the Signory,
returning to Venice only three or four years before his death;
and that therefore the entire management of the works of the
Palace, in the most important period, must have been entrusted
to Baseggio.
It is quite impossible, however, in the present state of the
Palace, to distinguish one architect’s work from another in the
older parts; and I have not in the text embarrassed the reader
by any attempt at close definition of epochs before the great
junction of the Piazzetta Façade with the older palace in the
fifteenth century. Here, however, it is necessary that I should
briefly state the observations I was able to make on the relative
dates of the earlier portions.
In the description of the Fig-tree angle, given in the eighth
chapter of Vol. II., I said that it seemed to me somewhat earlier
than that of the Vine, and the reader might be surprised at the
apparent opposition of this statement to my supposition that the
Palace was built gradually round from the Rio Façade to the
Piazzetta. But in the two great open arcades there is no succession
of work traceable; from the Vine angle to the junction
with the fifteenth century work, above and below, all seems
nearly of the same date, the only question being of the accidental
precedence of workmanship of one capital or another; and I
think, from its style, that the Fig-tree angle must have been
first completed. But in the upper stories of the Palace there
are enormous differences of style. On the Rio Façade, in the
upper story, are several series of massive windows of the third
order, corresponding exactly in mouldings and manner of workmanship
to those of the chapter-house of the Frari, and consequently
carrying us back to a very early date in the fourteenth
century: several of the capitals of these windows, and two
richly sculptured string-courses in the wall below, are of Byzantine
workmanship, and in all probability fragments of the Ziani
Palace. The traceried windows on the Rio Façade, and the two
eastern windows on the Sea Façade, are all of the finest early
fourteenth century work, masculine and noble in their capitals
and bases to the highest degree, and evidently contemporary
with the very earliest portions of the lower arcades. But the
moment we come to the windows of the Great Council Chamber
the style is debased. The mouldings are the same, but they are
coarsely worked, and the heads set amidst the leafage of the
capitals quite valueless and vile.
I have not the least doubt that these window-jambs and
traceries were restored after the great fire;59 and various other
restorations have taken place since, beginning with the removal
of the traceries from all the windows except the northern one
of the Sala del Scrutinio, behind the Porta della Carta, where
they are still left. I made out four periods of restoration among
201
these windows, each baser than the preceding. It is not worth
troubling the reader about them, but the traveller who is interested
in the subject may compare two of them in the same window;
the one nearer the sea of the two belonging to the little
room at the top of the Palace on the Piazzetta Façade, between
the Sala del Gran Consiglio and that of the Scrutinio. The seaward
jamb of that window is of the first, and the opposite jamb
of the second, period of these restorations. These are all the
points of separation in date which I could discover by internal
evidence. But much more might be made out by any Venetian
antiquary whose time permitted him thoroughly to examine any
existing documents which allude to or describe the parts of the
Palace spoken of in the important decrees of 1340, 1342, and
1344; for the first of these decrees speaks of certain “columns
looking towards the Canal”60 or sea, as then existing, and I
presume these columns to have been part of the Ziani Palace,
corresponding to the part of that palace on the Piazzetta where
were the “red columns” between which Calendario was executed;
and a great deal more might be determined by any one who
would thoroughly unravel the obscure language of those decrees.
Meantime, in order to complete the evidence respecting the
main dates stated in the text, I have collected here such notices
of the building of the Ducal Palace as appeared to me of
most importance in the various chronicles I examined. I could
not give them all in the text, as they repeat each other, and
would have been tedious; but they will be interesting to the
antiquary, and it is to be especially noted in all of them how the
Palazzo Vecchio is invariably distinguished, either directly or by
implication, from the Palazzo Nuovo. I shall first translate the
piece of the Zancarol Chronicle given by Cadorin, which has
chiefly misled the Venetian antiquaries. I wish I could put the
rich old Italian into old English, but must be content to lose its
raciness, as it is necessary that the reader should be fully acquainted
with its facts.
“It was decreed that none should dare to propose to the
Signory of Venice to ruin the old palace and rebuild it new and
more richly, and there was a penalty of one thousand ducats
202
against any one who should break it. Then the Doge, wishing
to set forward the public good, said to the Signory, …
that they ought to rebuild the façades of the old palace, and
that it ought to be restored, to do honor to the nation: and so
soon as he had done speaking, the Avogadori demanded the
penalty from the Doge, for having disobeyed the law; and the
Doge with ready mind paid it, remaining in his opinion that
the said fabric ought to be built. And so, in the year 1422, on
the 20th day of September, it was passed in the Council of the
Pregadi that the said new palace should be begun, and the expense
should be borne by the Signori del Sal; and so, on the
24th day of March, 1424, it was begun to throw down the old
palace, and to build it anew.”—Cadorin, p. 129.
The day of the month, and the council in which the decree
was passed, are erroneously given by this Chronicle. Cadorin
has printed the words of the decree itself, which passed in the
Great Council on the 27th September: and these words are,
fortunately, much to our present purpose. For as more than
one façade is spoken of in the above extract, the Marchese Selvatico
was induced to believe that both the front to the sea and
that to the Piazzetta had been destroyed; whereas, the “façades”
spoken of are evidently those of the Ziani Palace. For the
words of the decree (which are much more trustworthy than
those of the Chronicle, even if there were any inconsistency between
them) run thus: “Palatium nostrum fabricetur et fiat in
forma decora et convenienti, quod respondeat solemnissimo principio
palatii nostri novi.” Thus the new council chamber and
façade to the sea are called the “most venerable beginning of
our New Palace;” and the rest was ordered to be designed in
accordance with these, as was actually the case as far as the
Porta della Carta. But the Renaissance architects who thenceforward
proceeded with the fabric, broke through the design,
and built everything else according to their own humors.
The question may be considered as set at rest by these words
of the decree, even without any internal or any farther documentary
evidence. But rather for the sake of impressing the
facts thoroughly on the reader’s mind, than of any additional
proof, I shall quote a few more of the best accredited Chronicles.
The passage given by Bettio, from the Sivos Chronicle, is a
very important parallel with that from the Zancarol above:
“Essendo molto vecchio, e quasi rovinoso el Palazzo sopra la
piazza, fo deliberato di far quella parte tutta da novo, et continuarla
com’ è quella della Sala grande, et cosi il Lunedi 27 Marzo
1424 fu dato principio a ruinare detto Palazzo vecchio dalla
parte, ch’ è verso panateria cioè della Giustizia, ch’ è nelli occhi
di sopra le colonne fino alla Chiesa et fo fatto anco la porta
grande, com’ è al presente, con la sala che si addimanda la
Libraria.”61
We have here all the facts told us in so many words: the
“old palace” is definitely stated to have been “on the piazza,”
and it is to be rebuilt “like the part of the great saloon.” The
very point from which the newer buildings commenced is told
us; but here the chronicler has carried his attempt at accuracy
too far. The point of junction is, as stated above, at the third
pillar beyond the medallion of Venice; and I am much at a loss
to understand what could have been the disposition of these
three pillars where they joined the Ziani Palace, and how they
were connected with the arcade of the inner cortile. But with
these difficulties, as they do not bear on the immediate question,
it is of no use to trouble the reader.
The next passage I shall give is from a Chronicle in the Marcian
Library, bearing title, “Supposta di Zancaruol;” but in
which I could not find the passage given by Cadorin from, I believe,
a manuscript of this Chronicle at Vienna. There occurs
instead of it the following thus headed:—
“Come la parte nova del Palazzo fuo hedificata novamente.
“El Palazzo novo de Venesia quella parte che xe verso la
Chiesia de S. Marcho fuo prexo chel se fesse del 1422 e fosse
pagado la spexa per li officiali del sal. E fuo fatto per sovrastante
G. Nicolo Barberigo cum provision de ducati X doro al
mexe e fuo fabricado e fatto nobelissimo. Come fin ancho di el
sta e fuo grande honor a la Signoria de Venesia e a la sua Citta.”
This entry, which itself bears no date, but comes between
others dated 22nd July and 27th December, is interesting, because
it shows the first transition of the idea of newness, from
204
the Grand Council Chamber to the part built under Foscari.
For when Mocenigo’s wishes had been fulfilled, and the old
palace of Ziani had been destroyed, and another built in its
stead, the Great Council Chamber, which was “the new palace”
compared with Ziani’s, became “the old palace” compared with
Foscari’s; and thus we have, in the body of the above extract,
the whole building called “the new palace of Venice;” but in
the heading of it, we have “the new part of the palace” applied
to the part built by Foscari, in contradistinction to the Council
Chamber.
The next entry I give is important, because the writing of
the MS. in which it occurs, No. 53 in the Correr Museum,
shows it to be probably not later than the end of the fifteenth
century:
“El palazo nuovo de Venixia zoe quella parte che se sora la
piazza verso la giesia di Miss. San Marcho del 1422 fo principiado,
el qual fo fato e finito molto belo, chome al presente se
vede nobilissimo, et a la fabricha de quello fo deputado Miss.
Nicolo Barberigo, soprastante con ducati dieci doro al mexe.”
We have here the part built by Foscari distinctly called the
Palazzo Nuovo, as opposed to the Great Council Chamber,
which had now completely taken the position of the Palazzo
Vecchio, and is actually so called by Sansovino. In the copy of
the Chronicle of Paolo Morosini, and in the MSS. numbered respectively
57, 59, 74, and 76 in the Correr Museum, the passage
above given from No. 53 is variously repeated with slight
modifications and curtailments; the entry in the Morosini
Chronicle being headed, “Come fu principiato il palazo che
guarda sopra la piaza grande di S. Marco,” and proceeding in
the words, “El Palazo Nuovo di Venetia, cioè quella parte che
e sopra la piaza,” &c., the writers being cautious, in all these instances,
to limit their statement to the part facing the Piazza,
that no reader might suppose the Council Chamber to have been
built or begun at the same time; though, as long as to the end
of the sixteenth century, we find the Council Chamber still included
in the expression “Palazzo Nuovo.” Thus, in the MS.
No. 75 in the Correr Museum, which is about that date, we
have “Del 1422, a di 20 Settembre fu preso nel consegio grando
de dover compir el Palazo Novo, e dovesen fare la spessa li
205
officialli del Sal (61. M. 2. B.).” And, so long as this is the
case, the “Palazzo Vecchio” always means the Ziani Palace.
Thus, in the next page of this same MS. we have “a di 27
Marzo (1424 by context) fo principia a butar zosso, el Palazzo
Vecchio per refarlo da novo, e poi se he” (and so it is done);
and in the MS. No. 81, “Del 1424, fo gittado zoso el Palazzo
Vecchio per refarlo de nuovo, a di 27 Marzo.” But in the
time of Sansovino the Ziani Palace was quite forgotten; the
Council Chamber was then the old palace, and Foscari’s part
was the new. His account of the “Palazzo Publico” will now
be perfectly intelligible; but, as the work itself is easily accessible,
I shall not burden the reader with any farther extracts,
only noticing that the chequering of the façade with red and
white marbles, which he ascribes to Foscari, may or may not be
of so late a date, as there is nothing in the style of the work
which can be produced as evidence.
The following analysis of the first books of the “Faërie
Queen,” may be interesting to readers who have been in the
habit of reading the noble poem too hastily to connect its parts
completely together; and may perhaps induce them to more
careful study of the rest of the poem.
The Redcrosse Knight is Holiness,—the “Pietas” of St.
Mark’s, the “Devotio” of Orcagna,—meaning, I think, in general,
Reverence and Godly Fear.
This Virtue, in the opening of the book, has Truth (or Una)
at its side, but presently enters the Wandering Wood, and encounters
the serpent Error; that is to say, Error in her universal
form, the first enemy of Reverence and Holiness; and more
especially Error as founded on learning; for when Holiness
strangles her,
“Her vomit full of bookes and papers was, With loathly frogs and toades, which eyes did lacke.” |
Having vanquished this first open and palpable form of
Error, as Reverence and Religion must always vanquish it, the
Knight encounters Hypocrisy, or Archimagus; Holiness cannot
206
detect Hypocrisy, but believes him, and goes home with him;
whereupon Hypocrisy succeeds in separating Holiness from
Truth; and the Knight (Holiness) and Lady (Truth) go forth
separately from the house of Archimagus.
Now observe: the moment Godly Fear, or Holiness, is separated
from Truth, he meets Infidelity, or the Knight Sans
Foy; Infidelity having Falsehood, or Duesa, riding behind
him. The instant the Redcrosse Knight is aware of the attack
of Infidelity, he
“Gan fairly couch his speare, and towards ride.”
He vanquishes and slays Infidelity; but is deceived by his
companion, Falsehood, and takes her for his lady: thus showing
the condition of Religion, when, after being attacked by
Doubt, and remaining victorious, it is nevertheless seduced, by
any form of Falsehood, to pay reverence where it ought not.
This, then, is the first fortune of Godly Fear separated from
Truth. The poet then returns to Truth, separated from
Godly Fear. She is immediately attended by a lion, or Violence,
which makes her dreaded wherever she comes; and
when she enters the mart of Superstition, this Lion tears
Kirkrapine in pieces: showing how Truth, separated from Godliness,
does indeed put an end to the abuses of Superstition,
but does so violently and desperately. She then meets again
with Hypocrisy, whom she mistakes for her own lord, or Godly
Fear, and travels a little way under his guardianship (Hypocrisy
thus not unfrequently appearing to defend the Truth), until
they are both met by Lawlessness, or the Knight Sans Loy,
whom Hypocrisy cannot resist. Lawlessness overthrows Hypocrisy,
and seizes upon Truth, first slaying her lion attendant:
showing that the first aim of licence is to destroy the force and
authority of Truth. Sans Loy then takes Truth captive, and
bears her away. Now this Lawlessness is the “unrighteousness,”
or “adikia,” of St. Paul; and his bearing Truth away
captive, is a type of those “who hold the truth in unrighteousness,”—that
is to say, generally, of men who, knowing what is
true, make the truth give way to their own purposes, or use it
only to forward them, as is the case with so many of the popular
leaders of the present day. Una is then delivered from Sans
207
Loy by the satyrs, to show that Nature, in the end, must work
out the deliverance of the truth, although, where it has been
captive to Lawlessness, that deliverance can only be obtained
through Savageness, and a return to barbarism. Una is then
taken from among the satyrs by Satyrane, the son of a satyr and
a “lady myld, fair Thyamis,” (typifying the early steps of renewed
civilization, and its rough and hardy character “nousled
up in life and manners wilde,”) who, meeting again with Sans
Loy, enters instantly into rough and prolonged combat with
him: showing how the early organization of a hardy nation
must be wrought out through much discouragement from Lawlessness.
This contest the poet leaving for the time undecided,
returns to trace the adventures of the Redcrosse Knight, or
Godly Fear, who, having vanquished Infidelity, presently is led
by Falsehood to the house of Pride: thus showing how religion,
separated from truth, is first tempted by doubts of God, and
then by the pride of life. The description of this house of
Pride is one of the most elaborate and noble pieces in the poem;
and here we begin to get at the proposed system of Virtues and
Vices. For Pride, as queen, has six other vices yoked in her
chariot; namely, first, Idleness, then Gluttony, Lust, Avarice,
Envy, and Anger, all driven on by “Sathan, with a smarting
whip in hand.” From these lower vices and their company,
Godly Fear, though lodging in the house of Pride, holds aloof;
but he is challenged, and has a hard battle to fight with Sans
Joy, the brother of Sans Foy: showing, that though he has
conquered Infidelity, and does not give himself up to the allurements
of Pride, he is yet exposed, so long as he dwells in her
house, to distress of mind and loss of his accustomed rejoicing
before God. He, however, having partly conquered Despondency,
or Sans Joy, Falsehood goes down to Hades, in order to
obtain drugs to maintain the power or life of Despondency;
but, meantime, the Knight leaves the house of Pride: Falsehood
pursues and overtakes him, and finds him by a fountain
side, of which the waters are
“Dull and slow, And all that drinke thereof do faint and feeble grow.” |
Of which the meaning is, that Godly Fear, after passing through
the house of Pride, is exposed to drowsiness and feebleness of
208
watch; as, after Peter’s boast, came Peter’s sleeping, from
weakness of the flesh, and then, last of all, Peter’s fall. And so
it follows: for the Redcrosse Knight, being overcome with faintness
by drinking of the fountain, is thereupon attacked by the
giant Orgoglio, overcome and thrown by him into a dungeon.
This Orgoglio is Orgueil, or Carnal Pride; not the pride of life,
spiritual and subtle, but the common and vulgar pride in the
power of this world: and his throwing the Redcrosse Knight
into a dungeon, is a type of the captivity of true religion under
the temporal power of corrupt churches, more especially of the
Church of Rome; and of its gradually wasting away in unknown
places, while carnal pride has the preëminence over all
things. That Spenser means, especially, the pride of the
Papacy, is shown by the 16th stanza of the book; for there the
giant Orgoglio is said to have taken Duessa, or Falsehood, for
his “deare,” and to have set upon her head a triple crown, and
endowed her with royal majesty, and made her to ride upon a
seven-headed beast.
In the meantime, the dwarf, the attendant of the Redcrosse
Knight, takes his arms, and finding Una tells her of the captivity
of her lord. Una, in the midst of her mourning, meets
Prince Arthur, in whom, as Spenser himself tells us, is set forth
generally Magnificence; but who, as is shown by the choice of
the hero’s name, is more especially the magnificence, or literally,
“great doing” of the kingdom of England. This power of
England, going forth with Truth, attacks Orgoglio, or the
Pride of Papacy, slays him; strips Duessa, or Falsehood, naked;
and liberates the Redcrosse Knight. The magnificent and well-known
description of Despair follows, by whom the Redcrosse
Knight is hard bested, on account of his past errors and captivity,
and is only saved by Truth, who, perceiving him to be
still feeble, brings him to the house of Cœlia, called, in the argument
of the canto, Holiness, but properly, Heavenly Grace,
the mother of the Virtues. Her “three daughters, well up-brought,”
are Faith, Hope, and Charity. Her porter is Humility;
because Humility opens the door of Heavenly Grace.
Zeal and Reverence are her chamberlains, introducing the new
comers to her presence; her groom, or servant, is Obedience;
and her physician, Patience. Under the commands of Charity,
209
the matron Mercy rules over her hospital, under whose care the
Knight is healed of his sickness; and it is to be especially
noticed how much importance Spenser, though never ceasing to
chastise all hypocrisies and mere observances of form, attaches
to true and faithful penance in effecting this cure. Having his
strength restored to him, the Knight is trusted to the guidance
of Mercy, who, leading him forth by a narrow and thorny way,
first instructs him in the seven works of Mercy, and then leads
him to the hill of Heavenly Contemplation; whence, having a
sight of the New Jerusalem, as Christian of the Delectable
Mountains, he goes forth to the final victory over Satan, the old
serpent, with which the book closes.
3. AUSTRIAN GOVERNMENT IN ITALY.
I cannot close these volumes without expressing my astonishment
and regret at the facility with which the English allow
themselves to be misled by any representations, however openly
groundless or ridiculous, proceeding from the Italian Liberal
party, respecting the present administration of the Austrian
Government. I do not choose here to enter into any political
discussion, or express any political opinion; but it is due to
justice to state the simple facts which came under my notice
during my residence in Italy. I was living at Venice through
two entire winters, and in the habit of familiar association both
with Italians and Austrians, my own antiquarian vocations rendering
such association possible without exciting the distrust of
either party. During this whole period, I never once was able
to ascertain, from any liberal Italian, that he had a single
definite ground of complaint against the Government. There
was much general grumbling and vague discontent; but I never
was able to bring one of them to the point, or to discover what
it was that they wanted, or in what way they felt themselves
injured; nor did I ever myself witness an instance of oppression
on the part of the Government, though several of much kindness
and consideration. The indignation of those of my own
countrymen and countrywomen whom I happened to see during
their sojourn in Venice was always vivid, but by no means large
in its grounds. English ladies on their first arrival invariably
210
began the conversation with the same remark: “What a dreadful
thing it was to be ground under the iron heel of despotism!”
Upon closer inquiries it always appeared that being “ground
under the heel of despotism” was a poetical expression for being
asked for one’s passport at San Juliano, and required to fetch it
from San Lorenzo, full a mile and a quarter distant. In like
manner, travellers, after two or three days’ residence in the city,
used to return with pitiful lamentations over “the misery of the
Italian people.” Upon inquiring what instances they had met
with of this misery, it invariably turned out that their gondoliers,
after being paid three times their proper fare, had asked
for something to drink, and had attributed the fact of their
being thirsty to the Austrian Government. The misery of the
Italians consists in having three festa days a week, and doing
in their days of exertion about one fourth as much work as an
English laborer.
There is, indeed, much true distress occasioned by the measures
which the Government is sometimes compelled to take in
order to repress sedition; but the blame of this lies with those
whose occupation is the excitement of sedition. So also there is
much grievous harm done to works of art by the occupation of
the country by so large an army; but for the mode in which
that army is quartered, the Italian municipalities are answerable,
not the Austrians. Whenever I was shocked by finding, as
above-mentioned at Milan, a cloister, or a palace, occupied by
soldiery, I always discovered, on investigation, that the place
had been given by the municipality; and that, beyond requiring
that lodging for a certain number of men should be found in
such and such a quarter of the town, the Austrians had nothing
to do with the matter. This does not, however, make the mischief
less: and it is strange, if we think of it, to see Italy, with
all her precious works of art, made a continual battle-field; as
if no other place for settling their disputes could be found by
the European powers, than where every random shot may destroy
what a king’s ransom cannot restore.62 It is exactly as if
211
the tumults in Paris could he settled no otherwise than by fighting
them out in the Gallery of the Louvre.
4. DATE OF THE PALACES OF THE BYZANTINE RENAISSANCE.
In the sixth article of the Appendix to the first volume, the
question of the date of the Casa Dario and Casa Trevisan was
deferred until I could obtain from my friend Mr. Rawdon
Brown, to whom the former palace once belonged, some more
distinct data respecting this subject than I possessed myself.
Speaking first of the Casa Dario, he says: “Fontana dates
it from about the year 1450, and considers it the earliest specimen
of the architecture founded by Pietro Lombardo, and followed
by his sons, Tullio and Antonio. In a Sanuto autograph
miscellany, purchased by me long ago, and which I gave to St.
Mark’s Library, are two letters from Giovanni Dario, dated 10th
and 11th July, 1485, in the neighborhood of Adrianople; where
the Turkish camp found itself, and Bajazet II. received presents
from the Soldan of Egypt, from the Schah of the Indies (query
Grand Mogul), and from the King of Hungary: of these matters,
Dario’s letters give many curious details. Then, in the
printed Malipiero Annals, page 136 (which err, I think, by a
year), the Secretary Dario’s negotiations at the Porte are alluded
to; and in date of 1484 he is stated to have returned to Venice,
having quarrelled with the Venetian bailiff at Constantinople:
the annalist adds, that ‘Giovanni Dario was a native of Candia,
and that the Republic was so well satisfied with him for having
concluded peace with Bajazet, that he received, as a gift from his
country, an estate at Noventa, in the Paduan territory, worth
1500 ducats, and 600 ducats in cash for the dower of one of his
daughters.’ These largesses probably enabled him to build his
house about the year 1486, and are doubtless hinted at in the
inscription, which I restored A.D. 1837; it had no date, and
ran thus, URBIS . GENIO . JOANNES . DARIVS. In the Venetian
history of Paolo Morosini, page 594, it is also mentioned, that
Giovanni Dario was, moreover, the Secretary who concluded the
212
peace between Mahomet, the conqueror of Constantinople, and
Venice, A.D. 1478; but, unless he build his house by proxy,
that date has nothing to do with it; and in my mind, the fact
of the present, and the inscription, warrant one’s dating it 1486,
and not 1450.
“The Trevisan-Cappello House, in Canonica, was once the
property (A.D. 1578) of a Venetian dame, fond of cray-fish, according
to a letter of hers in the archives, whereby she thanks
one of her lovers for some which he had sent her from Treviso
to Florence, of which she was then Grand Duchess. Her name
has perhaps found its way into the English annuals. Did you
ever hear of Bianca Cappello? She bought that house of the
Trevisana family, by whom Selva (in Cicognara) and Fontana
(following Selva) say it was ordered of the Lombardi, at the
commencement of the sixteenth century: but the inscription on
its façade, thus,
| SOLI | HONOR. ET | |
| DEO | GLORIA. |
reminding one both of the Dario House, and of the words NON
NOBIS DOMINE inscribed on the façade of the Loredano Vendramin
Palace at S. Marcuola (now the property of the Duchess
of Berri), of which Selva found proof in the Vendramin Archives
that it was commenced by Sante Lombardo, A.D. 1481, is in
favor of its being classed among the works of the fifteenth
century.”
5. RENAISSANCE SIDE OF DUCAL PALACE.
In passing along the Rio del Palazzo the traveller ought
especially to observe the base of the Renaissance building, formed
by alternately depressed and raised pyramids, the depressed portions
being casts of the projecting ones, which are truncated on
the summits. The work cannot be called rustication, for it is
cut as sharply and delicately as a piece of ivory, but it thoroughly
answers the end which rustication proposes, and misses:
it gives the base of the building a look of crystalline hardness,
actually resembling, and that very closely, the appearance presented
by the fracture of a piece of cap quartz; while yet the
213
light and shade of its alternate recesses and projections are so
varied as to produce the utmost possible degree of delight to
the eye, attainable by a geometrical pattern so simple. Yet,
with all this high merit, it is not a base which could be brought
into general use. Its brilliancy and piquancy are here set off
with exquisite skill by its opposition to mouldings, in the upper
part of the building, of an almost effeminate delicacy, and its
complexity is rendered delightful by its contrast with the ruder
bases of the other buildings of the city; but it would look
meagre if it were employed to sustain bolder masses above, and
would become wearisome if the eye were once thoroughly familiarized
with it by repetition.
6. CHARACTER OF THE DOGE MICHELE MOROSINI.
The following extracts from the letter of Count Charles
Morosini, above mentioned, appear to set the question at rest.
“It is our unhappy destiny that, during the glory of the
Venetian republic, no one took the care to leave us a faithful
and conscientious history: but I hardly know whether this misfortune
should be laid to the charge of the historians themselves,
or of those commentators who have destroyed their trustworthiness
by new accounts of things, invented by themselves. As for
the poor Morosini, we may perhaps save his honor by assembling
a conclave of our historians, in order to receive their united
sentence; for, in this case, he would have the absolute majority
on his side, nearly all the authors bearing testimony to his love
for his country and to the magnanimity of his heart. I must
tell you that the history of Daru is not looked upon with esteem
by well-informed men; and it is said that he seems to have no
other object in view than to obscure the glory of all actions. I
know not on what authority the English writer depends; but
he has, perhaps, merely copied the statement of Daru….
I have consulted an ancient and authentic MS. belonging to the
Venieri family, a MS. well known, and certainly better worthy
of confidence than Daru’s history, and it says nothing of M.
Morosini but that he was elected Doge to the delight and joy of
all men. Neither do the Savina or Dolfin Chronicles say a word
of the shameful speculation; and our best informed men say
214
that the reproach cast by some historians against the Doge perhaps
arose from a mistaken interpretation of the words pronounced
by him, and reported by Marin Sanuto, that ‘the speculation
would sooner or later have been advantageous to the
country.’ But this single consideration is enough to induce us
to form a favorable conclusion respecting the honor of this man,
namely, that he was not elected Doge until after he had been
entrusted with many honorable embassies to the Genoese and
Carrarese, as well as to the King of Hungary and Amadeus of
Savoy; and if in these embassies he had not shown himself a
true lover of his country, the republic not only would not again
have entrusted him with offices so honorable, but would never
have rewarded him with the dignity of Doge, therein to succeed
such a man as Andrea Contarini; and the war of Chioggia,
during which it is said that he tripled his fortune by speculations,
took place during the reign of Contarini, 1379, 1380,
while Morosini was absent on foreign embassies.”
The following fragmentary notes on this subject have been
set down at different times. I have been accidentally prevented
from arranging them properly for publication, but there are one
or two truths in them which it is better to express insufficiently
than not at all.
By a large body of the people of England and of Europe a
man is called educated if he can write Latin verses and construe
a Greek chorus. By some few more enlightened persons it is
confessed that the construction of hexameters is not in itself an
important end of human existence; but they say, that the general
discipline which a course of classical reading gives to the
intellectual powers, is the final object of our scholastical institutions.
But it seems to me, there is no small error even in this last
and more philosophical theory. I believe, that what it is most
honorable to know, it is also most profitable to learn; and that
the science which it is the highest power to possess, it is also the
best exercise to acquire.
And if this be so, the question as to what should be the materiel
of education, becomes singularly simplified. It might be
matter of dispute what processes have the greatest effect in developing
the intellect; but it can hardly be disputed what facts
it is most advisable that a man entering into life should accurately
know.
I believe, in brief, that he ought to know three things:
First. Where he is.
Secondly. Where he is going.
Thirdly. What he had best do, under those circumstances.
First. Where he is.—That is to say, what sort of a world he
has got into; how large it is; what kind of creatures live in it,
and how; what it is made of, and what may be made of it.
Secondly. Where he is going.—That is to say, what chances
or reports there are of any other world besides this; what seems
to be the nature of that other world; and whether, for information
respecting it, he had better consult the Bible, Koran, or
Council of Trent.
Thirdly. What he had best do under those circumstances.—That
is to say, what kind of faculties he possesses; what are the
present state and wants of mankind; what is his place in
society; and what are the readiest means in his power of attaining
happiness and diffusing it. The man who knows these
things, and who has had his will so subdued in the learning
them, that he is ready to do what he knows he ought, I should
call educated; and the man who knows them not,—uneducated,
though he could talk all the tongues of Babel.
Our present European system of so-called education ignores,
or despises, not one, nor the other, but all the three, of these
great branches of human knowledge.
First: It despises Natural History.—Until within the last
year or two, the instruction in the physical sciences given at
Oxford consisted of a course of twelve or fourteen lectures on
the Elements of Mechanics or Pneumatics, and permission to
ride out to Shotover with the Professor of Geology. I do not
know the specialties of the system pursued in the academies of
the Continent; but their practical result is, that unless a man’s
natural instincts urge him to the pursuit of the physical sciences
too strongly to be resisted, he enters into life utterly ignorant of
216
them. I cannot, within my present limits, even so much as
count the various directions in which this ignorance does evil.
But the main mischief of it is, that it leaves the greater number
of men without the natural food which God intended for their
intellects. For one man who is fitted for the study of words,
fifty are fitted for the study of things, and were intended to
have a perpetual, simple, and religious delight in watching the
processes, or admiring the creatures, of the natural universe.
Deprived of this source of pleasure, nothing is left to them but
ambition or dissipation; and the vices of the upper classes of
Europe are, I believe, chiefly to be attributed to this single
cause.
Secondly: It despises Religion.—I do not say it despises
“Theology,” that is to say, Talk about God. But it despises
“Religion;” that is to say, the “binding” or training to God’s
service. There is much talk and much teaching in all our
academies, of which the effect is not to bind, but to loosen, the
elements of religious faith. Of the ten or twelve young men
who, at Oxford, were my especial friends, who sat with me
under the same lectures on Divinity, or were punished with me
for missing lecture by being sent to evening prayers,63 four are
now zealous Romanists,—a large average out of twelve; and
while thus our own universities profess to teach Protestantism,
and do not, the universities on the Continent profess to teach
Romanism, and do not,—sending forth only rebels and infidels.
During long residence on the Continent, I do not remember
meeting with above two or three young men, who either believed
in revelation, or had the grace to hesitate in the assertion of
their infidelity.
Whence, it seems to me, we may gather one of two things;
either that there is nothing in any European form of religion so
reasonable or ascertained, as that it can be taught securely to
our youth, or fastened in their minds by any rivets of proof
which they shall not be able to loosen the moment they begin to
think; or else, that no means are taken to train them in such
demonstrable creeds.
It seems to me the duty of a rational nation to ascertain (and
217
to be at some pains in the matter) which of these suppositions is
true; and, if indeed no proof can be given of any supernatural
fact, or Divine doctrine, stronger than a youth just out of his
teens can overthrow in the first stirrings of serious thought, to
confess this boldly; to get rid of the expense of an Establishment,
and the hypocrisy of a Liturgy; to exhibit its cathedrals
as curious memorials of a by-gone superstition, and, abandoning
all thoughts of the next world, to set itself to make the best it
can of this.
But if, on the other hand, there does exist any evidence by
which the probability of certain religious facts may be shown, as
clearly, even, as the probabilities of things not absolutely ascertained
in astronomical or geological science, let this evidence be
set before all our youth so distinctly, and the facts for which it
appears inculcated upon them so steadily, that although it may
be possible for the evil conduct of after life to efface, or for its
earnest and protracted meditation to modify, the impressions of
early years, it may not be possible for our young men, the instant
they emerge from their academies, to scatter themselves
like a flock of wild fowl risen out of a marsh, and drift away on
every irregular wind of heresy and apostasy.
Lastly: Our system of European education despises Politics.—That
is to say, the science of the relations and duties of men
to each other. One would imagine, indeed, by a glance at the
state of the world, that there was no such science. And, indeed,
it is one still in its infancy.
It implies, in its full sense, the knowledge of the operations
of the virtues and vices of men upon themselves and society;
the understanding of the ranks and offices of their intellectual
and bodily powers in their various adaptations to art, science,
and industry; the understanding of the proper offices of art,
science, and labor themselves, as well as of the foundations of
jurisprudence, and broad principles of commerce; all this being
coupled with practical knowledge of the present state and wants
of mankind.
What, it will be said, and is all this to be taught to schoolboys?
No; but the first elements of it, all that are necessary
to be known by an individual in order to his acting wisely in
any station of life, might be taught, not only to every schoolboy,
218
but to every peasant. The impossibility of equality among
men; the good which arises from their inequality; the compensating
circumstances in different states and fortunes; the honorableness
of every man who is worthily filling his appointed place
in society, however humble; the proper relations of poor and
rich, governor and governed; the nature of wealth, and mode
of its circulation; the difference between productive and unproductive
labor; the relation of the products of the mind and
hand; the true value of works of the higher arts, and the possible
amount of their production; the meaning of “Civilization,”
its advantages and dangers; the meaning of the term “Refinement;”
the possibilities of possessing refinement in a low station,
and of losing it in a high one; and, above all, the significance
of almost every act of a man’s daily life, in its ultimate operation
upon himself and others;—all this might be, and ought
to be, taught to every boy in the kingdom, so completely, that
it should be just as impossible to introduce an absurd or licentious
doctrine among our adult population, as a new version of
the multiplication table. Nor am I altogether without hope
that some day it may enter into the heads of the tutors of our
schools to try whether it is not as easy to make an Eton boy’s
mind as sensitive to falseness in policy, as his ear is at present
to falseness in prosody.
I know that this is much to hope. That English ministers
of religion should ever come to desire rather to make a youth
acquainted with the powers of nature and of God, than with
the powers of Greek particles; that they should ever think it
more useful to show him how the great universe rolls upon its
course in heaven, than how the syllables are fitted in a tragic
metre; that they should hold it more advisable for him to be
fixed in the principles of religion than in those of syntax; or,
finally, that they should ever come to apprehend that a youth
likely to go straight out of college into parliament, might not
unadvisably know as much of the Peninsular as of the Peloponnesian
War, and be as well acquainted with the state of Modern
Italy as of old Etruria;—all this however unreasonably, I do
hope, and mean to work for. For though I have not yet abandoned
all expectation of a better world than this, I believe this
in which we live is not so good as it might be. I know there are
219
many people who suppose French revolutions, Italian insurrections,
Caffre wars, and such other scenic effects of modern
policy, to be among the normal conditions of humanity. I
know there are many who think the atmosphere of rapine, rebellion,
and misery which wraps the lower orders of Europe
more closely every day, is as natural a phenomenon as a hot
summer. But God forbid! There are ills which flesh is heir
to, and troubles to which man is born; but the troubles which
he is born to are as sparks which fly upward, not as flames burning
to the nethermost Hell. The Poor we must have with us
always, and sorrow is inseparable from any hour of life; but we
may make their poverty such as shall inherit the earth, and the
sorrow, such as shall be hallowed by the hand of the Comforter,
with everlasting comfort. We can, if we will but shake off this
lethargy and dreaming that is upon us, and take the pains to
think and act like men, we can, I say, make kingdoms to be
like well-governed households, in which, indeed, while no care
or kindness can prevent occasional heart-burnings, nor any foresight
or piety anticipate all the vicissitudes of fortune, or avert
every stroke of calamity, yet the unity of their affection and
fellowship remains unbroken, and their distress is neither embittered
by division, prolonged by imprudence, nor darkened by
dishonor.
*******
The great leading error of modern times is the mistaking
erudition for education. I call it the leading error, for I believe
that, with little difficulty, nearly every other might be shown to
have root in it; and, most assuredly, the worst that are fallen
into on the subject of art.
Education then, briefly, is the leading human souls to what
is best, and making what is best out of them; and these two
objects are always attainable together, and by the same means;
the training which makes men happiest in themselves, also
makes them most serviceable to others. True education, then,
has respect, first to the ends which are proposable to the man,
or attainable by him; and, secondly, to the material of which
the man is made. So far as it is able, it chooses the end according
to the material: but it cannot always choose the end, for
the position of many persons in life is fixed by necessity; still
220
less can it choose the material; and, therefore, all it can do, is
to fit the one to the other as wisely as may be.
But the first point to be understood, is that the material is
as various as the ends; that not only one man is unlike another,
but every man is essentially different from every other, so that
no training, no forming, nor informing, will ever make two
persons alike in thought or in power. Among all men, whether
of the upper or lower orders, the differences are eternal and irreconcilable,
between one individual and another, born under
absolutely the same circumstances. One man is made of agate,
another of oak; one of slate, another of clay. The education of
the first is polishing; of the second, seasoning; of the third,
rending; of the fourth, moulding. It is of no use to season
the agate; it is vain to try to polish the slate; but both are
fitted, by the qualities they possess, for services in which they
may be honored.
Now the cry for the education of the lower classes, which is
heard every day more widely and loudly, is a wise and a sacred
cry, provided it be extended into one for the education of all
classes, with definite respect to the work each man has to do,
and the substance of which he is made. But it is a foolish and
vain cry, if it be understood, as in the plurality of cases it is
meant to be, for the expression of mere craving after knowledge,
irrespective of the simple purposes of the life that now is, and
blessings of that which is to come.
One great fallacy into which men are apt to fall when they
are reasoning on this subject is: that light, as such, is always
good; and darkness, as such, always evil. Far from it. Light
untempered would be annihilation. It is good to them that sit
in darkness and in the shadow of death; but, to those that faint
in the wilderness, so also is the shadow of the great rock in a
weary land. If the sunshine is good, so also the cloud of the
latter rain. Light is only beautiful, only available for life,
when it is tempered with shadow; pure light is fearful, and unendurable
by humanity. And it is not less ridiculous to say
that the light, as such, is good in itself, than to say that the
darkness is good in itself. Both are rendered safe, healthy,
and useful by the other; the night by the day, the day by
the night; and we could just as easily live without the dawn
221
as without the sunset, so long as we are human. Of the celestial
city we are told there shall be “no night there,” and then
we shall know even as also we are known: but the night and
the mystery have both their service here; and our business is
not to strive to turn the night into day, but to be sure that we
are as they that watch for the morning.
Therefore, in the education either of lower or upper classes,
it matters not the least how much or how little they know, provided
they know just what will fit them to do their work, and
to be happy in it. What the sum or the nature of their knowledge
ought to be at a given time or in a given case, is a totally
different question: the main thing to be understood is, that a
man is not educated, in any sense whatsoever, because he can
read Latin, or write English, or can behave well in a drawingroom;
but that he is only educated if he is happy, busy, beneficent,
and effective in the world; that millions of peasants are
therefore at this moment better educated than most of those
who call themselves gentlemen; and that the means taken to
“educate” the lower classes in any other sense may very often
be productive of a precisely opposite result.
Observe: I do not say, nor do I believe, that the lower classes
ought not to be better educated, in millions of ways, than they
are. I believe every man in a Christian kingdom ought to be
equally well educated. But I would have it education to purpose;
stern, practical, irresistible, in moral habits, in bodily strength
and beauty, in all faculties of mind capable of being developed
under the circumstances of the individual, and especially in the
technical knowledge of his own business; but yet, infinitely various
in its effort, directed to make one youth humble, and another
confident; to tranquillize this mind, to put some spark of ambition
into that; now to urge, and now to restrain: and in the
doing of all this, considering knowledge as one only out of myriads
of means in its hands, or myriads of gifts at its disposal; and
giving it or withholding it as a good husbandman waters his
garden, giving the full shower only to the thirsty plants, and at
times when they are thirsty, whereas at present we pour it upon
the heads of our youth as the snow falls on the Alps, on one and
another alike, till they can bear no more, and then take honor to
ourselves because here and there a river descends from their
222
crests into the valleys, not observing that we have made the
loaded hills themselves barren for ever.
Finally: I hold it for indisputable, that the first duty of a
state is to see that every child born therein shall be well housed,
clothed, fed, and educated, till it attain years of discretion. But
in order to the effecting this, the government must have an
authority over the people of which we now do not so much as
dream; and I cannot in this place pursue the subject farther.
Galliciolli, lib. ii. § 1757, insinuates a doubt of the general
custom, saying “it would be more reasonable to suppose that
only twelve maidens were married in public on St. Mark’s day;”
and Sandi also speaks of twelve only. All evidence, however,
is clearly in favor of the popular tradition; the most curious fact
connected with the subject being the mention, by Herodotus, of
the mode of marriage practised among the Illyrian “Veneti” of
his time, who presented their maidens for marriage on one day
in each year; and, with the price paid for those who were beautiful,
gave dowries to those who had no personal attractions.
It is very curious to find the traces of this custom existing,
though in a softened form, in Christian times. Still, I admit
that there is little confidence to be placed in the mere concurrence
of the Venetian Chroniclers, who, for the most part, copied
from each other: but the best and most complete account I have
read, is that quoted by Galliciolli from the “Matricola de’ Casseleri,”
written in 1449; and, in that account, the words are
quite unmistakable. “It was anciently the custom of Venice,
that all the brides (novizze) of Venice, when they married, should
be married by the bishop, in the Church of S. Pietro di Castello,
on St. Mark’s day, which is the 31st of January.” Rogers quotes
Navagiero to the same effect; and Sansovino is more explicit
still. “It was the custom to contract marriages openly; and
when the deliberations were completed, the damsels assembled
themselves in St. Pietro di Castello, for the feast of St. Mark, in
February.”
9. CHARACTER OF THE VENETIAN ARISTOCRACY.
The following noble answer of a Venetian ambassador, Giustiniani,
on the occasion of an insult offered him at the court of
Henry the Eighth, is as illustrative of the dignity which there
yet remained in the character and thoughts of the Venetian
noble, as descriptive, in few words, of the early faith and deeds
of his nation. He writes thus to the Doge, from London, on the
15th of April, 1516:
“By my last, in date of the 30th ult., I informed you that
the countenances of some of these lords evinced neither friendship
nor goodwill, and that much language had been used to me
of a nature bordering not merely on arrogance, but even on
outrage; and not having specified this in the foregoing letters,
I think fit now to mention it in detail. Finding myself at the
court, and talking familiarly about other matters, two lay lords,
great personages in this kingdom, inquired of me ‘whence it
came that your Excellency was of such slippery faith, now favoring
one party and then the other?’ Although these words
ought to have irritated me, I answered them with all discretion,
‘that you did keep, and ever had kept your faith; the maintenance
of which has placed you in great trouble, and subjected
you to wars of longer duration than you would otherwise have
experienced; descending to particulars in justification of your
Sublimity.’ Whereupon one of them replied, ‘Isti Veneti sunt
piscatores.’64 Marvellous was the command I then had over
myself in not giving vent to expressions which might have
proved injurious to your Signory; and with extreme moderation
I rejoined, ‘that had he been at Venice, and seen our Senate,
and the Venetian nobility, he perhaps would not speak thus;
and moreover, were he well read in our history, both concerning
the origin of our city and the grandeur of your Excellency’s
feats, neither the one nor the other would seem to him those
of fishermen; yet,’ said I, ‘did fishermen found the Christian
faith, and we have been those fishermen who defended it against
the forces of the Infidel, our fishing-boats being galleys and
ships, our hooks the treasure of St. Mark, and our bait the
life-blood of our citizens, who died for the Christian faith.’”
I take this most interesting passage from a volume of despatches
addressed from London to the Signory of Venice, by the
ambassador Giustiniani, during the years 1516-1519; despatches
not only full of matters of historical interest, but of the most
delightful every-day description of all that went on at the English
court. They were translated by Mr. Brown from the original
letters, and will, I believe, soon be published, and I hope
also, read and enjoyed: for I cannot close these volumes without
expressing a conviction, which has long been forcing itself upon
my mind, that restored history is of little more value than restored
painting or architecture; that the only history worth reading is
that written at the time of which it treats, the history of what
was done and seen, heard out of the mouths of the men who did
and saw. One fresh draught of such history is worth more than
a thousand volumes of abstracts, and reasonings, and suppositions,
and theories; and I believe that, as we get wiser, we shall take
little trouble about the history of nations who have left no distinct
records of themselves, but spend our time only in the
examination of the faithful documents which, in any period of
the world, have been left, either in the form of art or literature,
portraying the scenes, or recording the events, which in those
days were actually passing before the eyes of men.
The statements respecting the dates of Venetian buildings
made throughout the preceding pages, are founded, as above
stated, on careful and personal examination of all the mouldings,
or other features available as evidence, of every palace of importance
in the city. Three parts, at least, of the time occupied in
the completion of the work have been necessarily devoted to the
collection of these evidences, of which it would be quite useless
to lay the mass before the reader; but of which the leading points
must be succinctly stated, in order to show the nature of my
authority for any of the conclusions expressed in the text.
I have therefore collected in the plates which illustrate this
article of the Appendix, for the examination of any reader who
may be interested by them, as many examples of the evidence-bearing
details as are sufficient for the proof required, especially
including all the exceptional forms; so that the reader may rest
225
assured that if I had been able to lay before him all the evidence
in my possession, it would have been still more conclusive than
the portion now submitted to him.
| V. |
![]() |
| BYZANTINE BASES. |
We must examine in succession the Bases, Doorways and
Jambs, Capitals, Archivolts, Cornices, and Tracery Bars, of
Venetian architecture.
I. Bases.
The principal points we have to notice are the similarity and
simplicity of the Byzantine bases in general, and the distinction
between those of Torcello and Murano, and of St. Mark’s, as
tending to prove the early dates attributed in the text to the
island churches. I have sufficiently illustrated the forms of the
Gothic bases in Plates X., XI., and XIII. of the first volume, so
that I here note chiefly the Byzantine or Romanesque ones,
adding two Gothic forms for the sake of comparison.
The most characteristic examples, then, are collected in Plate
V. opposite; namely:
Vol. III. | 1, 2, 3, 4. In the upper gallery of apse of Murano. 5. Lower shafts of apse. Murano. 6. Casa Falier. 7. Small shafts of panels. Casa Farsetti. 8. Great shafts and plinth. Casa Farsetti. 9. Great lower shafts. Fondaco de’ Turchi. 10. Ducal Palace, upper arcade. 11. General late Gothic form. 12. Tomb of Dogaressa Vital Michele, in St. Mark’s atrium. 13. Upper arcade of Madonnetta House. 14. Rio-Foscari House. 15. Upper arcade. Terraced House. 16, 17, 18. Nave. Torcello. 19, 20. Transepts. St. Mark’s. 21. Nave. St. Mark’s. 22. External pillars of northern portico. St. Mark’s. 23, 24. Clustered pillars of northern portico. St. Mark’s. 25, 26. Clustered pillars of southern portico. St. Mark’s. |
Now, observe, first, the enormous difference in style between
the bases 1 to 5, and the rest in the upper row, that is to say,
between the bases of Murano and the twelfth and thirteenth
century bases of Venice; and, secondly, the difference between
the bases 16 to 20 and the rest in the lower row, that is to say,
between the bases of Torcello (with those of St. Mark’s which
belong to the nave, and which may therefore be supposed to be
part of the earlier church), and the later ones of the St. Mark’s
Façade.
Secondly: Note the fellowship between 5 and 6, one of the
evidences of the early date of the Casa Falier.
Thirdly: Observe the slurring of the upper roll into the
cavetto, in 13, 14, and 15, and the consequent relationship
established between three most important buildings, the Rio-Foscari
House, Terraced House, and Madonnetta House.
Fourthly: Byzantine bases, if they have an incision between
the upper roll and cavetto, are very apt to approach the form of
fig. 23, in which the upper roll is cut out of the flat block, and
the ledge beneath it is sloping. Compare Nos. 7, 8, 9, 21, 22,
23, 24, 25, 26. On the other hand, the later Gothic base, 11,
has always its upper roll well developed, and, generally, the fillet
between it and the cavetto vertical. The sloping fillet is indeed
found down to late periods; and the vertical fillet, as in No. 12,
in Byzantine ones; but still, when a base has such a sloping fillet
and peculiarly graceful sweeping cavetto, as those of No. 10,
looking as if they would run into one line with each other, it is
strong presumptive evidence of its belonging to an early, rather
than a late period.
The base 12 is the boldest example I could find of the exceptional
form in early times; but observe, in this, that the upper
roll is larger than the lower. This is never the case in late
Gothic, where the proportion is always as in fig. 11. Observe
that in Nos. 8 and 9 the upper rolls are at least as large as the
lower, an important evidence of the dates of the Casa Farsetti
and Fondaco de’ Turchi.
Lastly: Note the peculiarly steep profile of No. 22, with
reference to what is said of this base in Vol. II. Appendix 9.
II. Doorways and Jambs.
The entrances to St. Mark’s consist, as above mentioned, of
great circular or ogee porches; underneath which the real open
entrances, in which the valves of the bronze doors play, are
square headed.
The mouldings of the jambs
of these doors are highly curious,
and the most characteristic are
therefore represented in one
view. The outsides of the
jambs are lowest.
a. Northern lateral door.
b. First northern door of the façade.
c. Second door of the façade.
d. Fourth door of the façade.
e. Central door of the façade.
| Fig. 1 |
![]() |
I wish the reader especially to note the arbitrary character of
the curves and incisions; all evidently being drawn by hand,
none being segments of circles, none like another, none influenced
by any visible law. I do not give these mouldings as beautiful;
they are, for the most part, very poor in effect, but they are
singularly characteristic of the free work of the time.
The kind of door to which these mouldings belong, is shown,
with the other groups of doors, in Plate XIV. Vol. II. fig. 6 a.
Then 6 b, 6 c, 6 d represent the groups of doors in which the
Byzantine influence remained energetic, admitting slowly the
forms of the pointed Gothic; 7 a, with the gable above, is the
intermediate group between the Byzantine and Gothic schools;
7 b, 7 c, 7 d, 7 e are the advanced guards of the Gothic and Lombardic
invasions, representative of a large number of thirteenth
century arcades and doors. Observe that 6 d is shown to be of a
late school by its finial, and 6 e of the latest school by its finial,
complete ogee arch (instead of round or pointed), and abandonment
of the lintel.
These examples, with the exception of 6 a, which is a general
form, are all actually existing doors; namely:
6 b. In the Fondamenta Venier, near St. Maria della Salute.
6 c. In the Calle delle Botteri, between the Rialto and San Cassan.
6 d. Main door of San Gregorio.
6 e. Door of a palace in Rio San Paternian.
7 a. Door of a small courtyard near house of Marco Polo.
7 b. Arcade in narrow canal, at the side of Casa Barbaro.
7 c. At the turn of the canal, close to the Ponte dell’ Angelo.
7 d. In Rio San Paternian (a ruinous house).
7 e. At the turn of the canal on which the Sotto Portico della Stua opens, near San Zaccaria.
If the reader will take a magnifying glass to the figure 6 d, he
will see that its square ornaments, of which, in the real door,
each contains a rose, diminish to the apex of the arch; a very
interesting and characteristic circumstance, showing the subtle
feeling of the Gothic builders. They must needs diminish the
ornamentation, in order to sympathize with the delicacy of the
point of the arch. The magnifying glass will also show the
229
Bondumieri shield in No. 7 d, and the Leze shield in No. 7 e,
both introduced on the keystones in the grand early manner.
The mouldings of these various doors will be noticed under the
head Archivolt.
| VI. |
![]() |
| BYZANTINE JAMBS. |
Now, throughout the city we find a number of doors resembling
the square doors of St. Mark, and occurring with rare exceptions
either in buildings of the Byzantine period, or imbedded
in restored houses; never, in a single instance, forming a connected
portion of any late building; and they therefore furnish
a most important piece of evidence, wherever they are part of
the original structure of a Gothic building, that such building is
one of the advanced guards of the Gothic school, and belongs to
its earliest period.
On Plate VI., opposite, are assembled all the important examples
I could find in Venice of these mouldings. The reader
will see at a glance their peculiar character, and unmistakable
likeness to each other. The following are the references:
Vol. III. | 1. Door in Calle Mocenigo. 2. Angle of tomb of Dogaressa Vital Michele. 3. Door in Sotto Portico, St. Apollonia (near Ponte di Canonica). 4. Door in Calle della Verona (another like it is close by). 5. Angle of tomb of Doge Marino Morosini. 6, 7. Door in Calle Mocenigo. 8. Door in Campo S. Margherita. 9. Door at Traghetto San Samuele, on south side of Grand Canal. 10. Door at Ponte St. Toma. 11. Great door of Church of Servi. 12. In Calle della Chiesa, Campo San Filippo e Giacomo. 13. Door of house in Calle di Rimedio (Vol. II.). 14. Door in Fondaco de’ Turchi. 15. Door in Fondamenta Malcanton, near Campo S. Margherita. 16. Door in south side of Canna Reggio. 17, 18. Doors in Sotto Portico dei Squellini. |
The principal points to be noted in these mouldings are
their curious differences of level, as marked by the dotted lines,
more especially in 14, 15, 16, and the systematic projection of
the outer or lower mouldings in 16, 17, 18. Then, as points of
evidence, observe that 1 is the jamb and 6 the archivolt (7 the
angle on a larger scale) of the brick door given in my folio work
from Ramo di rimpetto Mocenigo, one of the evidences of the
early date of that door; 8 is the jamb of the door in Campo
Santa Margherita (also given in my folio work), fixing the early
date of that also; 10 is from a Gothic door opening off the Ponte
St. Toma; and 11 is also from a Gothic building. All the rest
are from Byzantine work, or from ruins. The angle of the tomb
of Marino Morosini (5) is given for comparison only.
The doors with the mouldings 17, 18, are from the two ends
of a small dark passage, called the Sotto Portico dei Squellini,
opening near Ponte Cappello, on the Rio-Marin: 14 is the outside
one, arranged as usual, and at a, in the rough stone, are places
for the staples of the door valve; 15, at the other end of the passage,
opening into the little Corte dei Squellini, is set with the
part a outwards, it also having places for hinges; but it is curious
that the rich moulding should be set in towards the dark
passage, though natural that the doors should both open one way.
| VII. |
![]() |
| GOTHIC JAMBS. |
The next Plate, VII., will show the principal characters of
the Gothic jambs, and the total difference between them and the
Byzantine ones. Two more Byzantine forms, 1 and 2, are given
here for the sake of comparison; then 3, 4, and 5 are the common
profiles of simple jambs of doors in the Gothic period; 6 is
one of the jambs of the Frari windows, continuous into the
archivolt, and meeting the traceries, where the line is set upon
it at the extremity of its main slope; 7 and 8 are jambs of the
Ducal Palace windows, in which the great semicircle is the half
shaft which sustains the traceries, and the rest of the profile is
continuous in the archivolt; 17, 18, and 19 are the principal piers
of the Ducal Palace; and 20, from St. Fermo of Verona, is put
with them in order to show the step of transition from the Byzantine
form 2 to the Gothic chamfer, which is hardly represented
at Venice. The other profiles on the plate are all late Gothic,
given to show the gradual increase of complexity without any
gain of power. The open lines in 12, 14, 16, etc., are the parts
231
of the profile cut into flowers or cable mouldings; and so much
incised as to show the constant outline of the cavetto or curve
beneath them. The following are the references:
Vol. III. | 1. Door in house of Marco Polo. 2. Old door in a restored church of St. Cassan. 3, 4, 5. Common jambs of Gothic doors. 6. Frari windows. 7, 8. Ducal Palace windows. 9. Casa Priuli, great entrance. 10. San Stefano, great door. 11. San Gregorio, door opening to the water. 12. Lateral door, Frari. 13. Door of Campo San Zaccaria. 14. Madonna dell’Orto. 15. San Gregorio, door in the façade. 16. Great lateral door, Frari. 17. Pilaster at Vine angle, Ducal Palace. 18. Pier, inner cortile, Ducal Palace. 19. Pier, under the medallion of Venice, on the Piazetta façade of the Ducal Palace. |
III. Capitals.
I shall here notice the various facts I have omitted in the text
of the work.
First, with respect to the Byzantine Capitals represented in
Plate VII. Vol. II., I omitted to notice that figs. 6 and 7 represent
two sides of the same capital at Murano (though one is
necessarily drawn on a smaller scale than the other). Fig. 7 is
the side turned to the light, and fig. 6 to the shade, the inner
part, which is quite concealed, not being touched at all.
We have here a conclusive proof that these capitals were cut
for their place in the apse; therefore I have always considered
them as tests of Venetian workmanship, and, on the strength of
that proof, have occasionally spoken of capitals as of true Venetian
work, which M. Lazari supposes to be of the Lower Empire.
No. 11, from St. Mark’s, was not above noticed. The way in
which the cross is gradually left in deeper relief as the sides slope
inwards and away from it, is highly picturesque and curious.
No. 9 has been reduced from a larger drawing, and some of
the life and character of the curves lost in consequence. It is
chiefly given to show the irregular and fearless freedom of the
Byzantine designers, no two parts of the foliage being correspondent;
in the original it is of white marble, the ground being
colored blue.
Plate X. Vol. II. represents the four principal orders of
Venetian capitals in their greatest simplicity, and the profiles of
the most interesting examples of each. The figures 1 and 4
are the two great concave and convex groups, and 2 and 3 the
transitional. Above each type of form I have put also an example
of the group of flowers which represent it in nature: fig. 1
has a lily; fig. 2 a variety of the Tulipa sylvestris; figs. 3 and
4 forms of the magnolia. I prepared this plate in the early
spring, when I could not get any other examples,65 or I would
rather have had two different species for figs. 3 and 4; but the
half-open magnolia will answer the purpose, showing the beauty
of the triple curvature in the sides.
I do not say that the forms of the capitals are actually taken
from flowers, though assuredly so in some instances, and partially
so in the decoration of nearly all. But they were designed
by men of pure and natural feeling for beauty, who therefore
instinctively adopted the forms represented, which are afterwards
proved to be beautiful by their frequent occurrence in
common flowers.
The convex forms, 3 and 4, are put lowest in the plate only
because they are heaviest; they are the earliest in date, and have
already been enough examined.
I have added a plate to this volume (Plate XII.), which
should have appeared in illustration of the fifth chapter of Vol.
II., but was not finished in time. It represents the central capital
and two of the lateral ones of the Fondaco de’ Turchi, the
central one drawn very large, in order to show the excessive
simplicity of its chiselling, together with the care and sharpness
of it, each leaf being expressed by a series of sharp furrows and
233
ridges. Some slight errors in the large tracings from which the
engraving was made have, however, occasioned a loss of spring
in the curves, and the little fig. 4 of Plate X. Vol. II. gives a
truer idea of the distant effect of the capital.
The profiles given in Plate X. Vol. II. are the following:
| 1. | a. Main capitals, upper arcade, Madonnetta House. b. Main capitals, upper arcade, Casa Falier. c. Lateral capitals, upper arcade, Fondaco de’ Turchi. d. Small pillars of St. Mark’s Pulpit. e. Casa Farsetti. f. Inner capitals of arcade of Ducal Palace. g. Plinth of the house66 at Apostoli. h. Main capitals of house at Apostoli. i. Main capitals, upper arcade, Fondaco de’ Turchi. | |
vol. II. | 2. | a. Lower arcade, Fondaco de’ Turchi. b, c. Lower pillars, house at Apostoli. d. San Simeon Grande. e. Restored house on Grand Canal. Three of the old arches left. f. Upper arcade, Ducal Palace. g. Windows of third order, central shaft, Ducal Palace. h. Windows of third order, lateral shaft, Ducal Palace. i. Ducal Palace, main shafts. k. Piazzetta shafts. |
| 3. | a. St. Mark’s Nave. b, c. Lily capitals, St. Mark’s. | |
| 4. | a. Fondaco de’ Turchi, central shaft, upper arcade. b. Murano, upper arcade. c. Murano, lower arcade. d. Tomb of St. Isidore. e. General late Gothic profile. |
The last two sections are convex in effect, though not in reality;
the bulging lines being carved into bold flower-work.
The capitals belonging to the groups 1 and 2, in the Byzantine
times, have already been illustrated in Plate VIII. Vol. II.;
we have yet to trace their succession in the Gothic times. This
is done in Plate II. of this volume, which we will now examine
carefully. The following are the capitals represented in that
plate:
Vol. III. | 1. Small shafts of St. Mark’s Pulpit. 2. From the transitional house in the Calle di Rimedio (conf. Vol. II.). 3. General simplest form of the middle Gothic capital. 4. Nave of San Giacomo de Lorio. 5. Casa Falier. 6. Early Gothic house in Campo Sta. Ma. Mater Domini. 7. House at the Apostoli. 8. Piazzetta shafts. 9. Ducal Palace, upper arcade. 10. Palace of Marco Querini. 11. Fondaco de’ Turchi. 12. Gothic palaces in Campo San Polo. 13. Windows of fourth order, Plate XVI. Vol. II. 14. Nave of Church of San Stefano. 15. Late Gothic Palace at the Miracoli. |
The two lateral columns form a consecutive series: the central
column is a group of exceptional character, running parallel
with both. We will take the lateral ones first. 1. Capital of
pulpit of St. Mark’s (representative of the simplest concave forms
of the Byzantine period). Look back to Plate VIII. Vol. II.,
and observe that while all the forms in that plate are contemporaneous,
we are now going to follow a series consecutive in time,
which begins from fig. 1, either in that plate or in this; that is
to say, with the simplest possible condition to be found at the
time; and which proceeds to develope itself into gradually
increasing richness, while the already rich capitals of the old
school die at its side. In the forms 14 and 15 (Plate VIII.) the
235
Byzantine school expired; but from the Byzantine simple capital
(1, Plate II. above) which was coexistent with them, sprang
another hardy race of capitals, whose succession we have now to
trace.
The form 1, Plate II. is evidently the simplest conceivable
condition of the truncated capital, long ago represented generally
in Vol. I., being only rounded a little on its side to fit it to
the shaft. The next step was to place a leaf beneath each of the
truncations (fig. 4, Plate II., San Giacomo de Lorio), the end of
the leaf curling over at the top in a somewhat formal spiral,
partly connected with the traditional volute of the Corinthian
capital. The sides are then enriched by the addition of some
ornament, as a shield (fig. 7) or rose (fig. 10), and we have the
formed capital of the early Gothic. Fig. 10, being from the
palace of Marco Querini, is certainly not later than the middle
of the thirteenth century (see Vol. II.), and fig. 7, is, I believe,
of the same date; it is one of the bearing capitals of the lower
story of the palace at the Apostoli, and is remarkably fine in the
treatment of its angle leaves, which are not deeply under-cut,
but show their magnificent sweeping under surface all the way
down, not as a leaf surface, but treated like the gorget of a helmet,
with a curved line across it like that where the gorget
meets the mail. I never saw anything finer in simple design.
Fig. 10 is given chiefly as a certification of date, and to show the
treatment of the capitals of this school on a small scale. Observe
the more expansive head in proportion to the diameter of
the shaft, the leaves being drawn from the angles, as if gathered
in the hand, till their edges meet; and compare the rule given
in Vol. I. Chap. IX. § XIV. The capitals of the remarkable
house, of which a portion is represented in Fig. XXXI. Vol. II.,
are most curious and pure examples of this condition; with
experimental trefoils, roses, and leaves introduced between their
volutes. When compared with those of the Querini Palace,
they form one of the most important evidences of the date of the
building.
Fig. 13. One of the bearing capitals, already drawn on a
small scale in the windows represented in Plate XVI. Vol. II.
Now, observe. The capital of the form of fig. 10 appeared
sufficient to the Venetians for all ordinary purposes; and they
236
used it in common windows to the latest Gothic periods, but yet
with certain differences which at once show the lateness of the
work. In the first place, the rose, which at first was flat and
quatrefoiled, becomes, after some experiments, a round ball dividing
into three leaves, closely resembling our English ball flower,
and probably derived from it; and, in other cases, forming a bold
projecting bud in various degrees of contraction or expansion.
In the second place, the extremities of the angle leaves are
wrought into rich flowing lobes, and bent back so as to lap
against their own breasts; showing lateness of date in exact proportion
to the looseness of curvature. Fig. 3 represents the general
aspect of these later capitals, which may be conveniently
called the rose capitals of Venice; two are seen on service, in
Plate VIII. Vol. I., showing comparatively early date by the
experimental form of the six-foiled rose. But for elaborate edifices
this form was not sufficiently rich; and there was felt to be
something awkward in the junction of the leaves at the bottom.
Therefore, four other shorter leaves were added at the sides, as
in fig. 13, Plate II., and as generally represented in Plate X.
Vol. II. fig. 1. This was a good and noble step, taken very
early in the thirteenth century; and all the best Venetian capitals
were thenceforth of this form. Those which followed, and
rested in the common rose type, were languid and unfortunate:
I do not know a single good example of them after the first half
of the thirteenth century.
But the form reached in fig. 13 was quickly felt to be of
great value and power. One would have thought it might have
been taken straight from the Corinthian type; but it is clearly
the work of men who were making experiments for themselves.
For instance, in the central capital of Fig. XXXI. Vol. II., there
is a trial condition of it, with the intermediate leaf set behind
those at the angles (the reader had better take a magnifying
glass to this woodcut; it will show the character of the capitals
better). Two other experimental forms occur in the Casa
Cicogna (Vol. II.), and supply one of the evidences which fix
the date of that palace. But the form soon was determined as
in fig. 13, and then means were sought of recommending it by
farther decoration.
The leaves which are used in fig. 13, it will be observed, have
237
lost the Corinthian volute, and are now pure and plain leaves,
such as were used in the Lombardic Gothic of the early
thirteenth century all over Italy. Now in a round-arched gateway
at Verona, certainly not later than 1300; the pointed leaves
of this pure form are used in one portion of the mouldings, and
in another are enriched by having their surfaces carved each
into a beautiful ribbed and pointed leaf. The capital, fig. 6,
Plate II., is nothing more than fig. 13 so enriched; and the
two conditions are quite contemporary, fig. 13 being from a
beautiful series of fourth order windows in Campo Sta. M^{a.} Mater
Domini, already drawn in my folio work.
Fig. 13 is representative of the richest conditions of Gothic
capital which existed at the close of the thirteenth century.
The builder of the Ducal Palace amplified them into the form of
fig. 9, but varying the leafage in disposition and division of
lobes in every capital; and the workmen trained under him
executed many noble capitals for the Gothic palaces of the early
fourteenth century, of which fig. 12, from a palace in the
Campo St. Polo, is one of the most beautiful examples. In figs. 9
and 12 the reader sees the Venetian Gothic capital in its noblest
developement. The next step was to such forms as fig. 15,
which is generally characteristic of the late fourteenth and early
fifteenth century Gothic, and of which I hope the reader will at
once perceive the exaggeration and corruption.
This capital is from a palace near the Miracoli, and it is remarkable
for the delicate, though corrupt, ornament on its
abacus, which is precisely the same as that on the pillars of the
screen of St. Mark’s. That screen is a monument of very great
value, for it shows the entire corruption of the Gothic power,
and the style of the later palaces accurately and completely
defined in all its parts, and is dated 1380; thus at once furnishing
us with a limiting date, which throws all the noble work of
the early Ducal Palace, and all that is like it in Venice,
thoroughly back into the middle of the fourteenth century at the
latest.
Fig. 2 is the simplest condition of the capital universally
employed in the windows of the second order, noticed above,
Vol. II., as belonging to a style of great importance in the
transitional architecture of Venice. Observe, that in all the
238
capitals given in the lateral columns in Plate II., the points of
the leaves turn over. But in this central group they lie flat
against the angle of the capital, and form a peculiarly light and
lovely succession of forms, occurring only in their purity in the
windows of the second order, and in some important monuments
connected with them.
In fig. 2 the leaf at the angle is cut, exactly in the manner of
an Egyptian bas-relief, into the stone, with a raised edge round
it, and a raised rib up the centre; and this mode of execution,
seen also in figs. 4 and 7, is one of the collateral evidences of
early date. But in figs. 5 and 8, where more elaborate effect
was required, the leaf is thrown out boldly with an even edge
from the surface of the capital, and enriched on its own surface:
and as the treatment of fig. 2 corresponds with that of fig. 4,
so that of fig. 5 corresponds with that of fig. 6; 2 and 5 having
the upright leaf, 4 and 6 the bending leaves; but all contemporary.
Fig. 5 is the central capital of the windows of Casa Falier,
drawn in Plate XV. Vol. II.; and one of the leaves set on its
angles is drawn larger at fig. 7, Plate XX. Vol. II. It has no
rib, but a sharp raised ridge down its centre; and its lobes, of
which the reader will observe the curious form,—round in the
middle one, truncated in the sides,—are wrought with a precision
and care which I have hardly ever seen equalled: but of
this more presently.
The next figure (8, Plate II.) is the most important capital of
the whole transitional period, that employed on the two columns
of the Piazzetta. These pillars are said to have been raised in
the close of the twelfth century, but I cannot find even the most
meagre account of their bases, capitals, or, which seems to me
most wonderful, of that noble winged lion, one of the grandest
things produced by mediæval art, which all men admire, and
none can draw. I have never yet seen a faithful representation
of his firm, fierce, and fiery strength. I believe that both he
and the capital which bears him are late thirteenth century work.
I have not been up to the lion, and cannot answer for it; but if
it be not thirteenth century work, it is as good; and respecting
the capitals, there can be small question. They are of exactly
the date of the oldest tombs, bearing crosses, outside of St.
239
John and Paul; and are associated with all the other work of
the transitional period, from 1250 to 1300 (the bases of these
pillars, representing the trades of Venice, ought, by the by, to
have been mentioned as among the best early efforts of Venetian
grotesque); and, besides, their abaci are formed by four
reduplications of the dentilled mouldings of St. Mark’s, which
never occur after the year 1300.
Nothing can be more beautiful or original than the adaptation
of these broad bearing abaci; but as they have nothing to do
with the capital itself, and could not easily be brought into the
space, they are omitted in Plate II., where fig. 8 shows the bell
of the capital only. Its profile is curiously subtle,—apparently
concave everywhere, but in reality concave (all the way down)
only on the angles, and slightly convex at the sides (the profile
through the side being 2 k, Plate X. Vol. II.); in this subtlety
of curvature, as well as in the simple cross, showing the influence
of early times.
The leaf on the angle, of which more presently, is fig. 5, Plate
XX. Vol. II.
Connected with this school of transitional capitals we find a
form in the later Gothic, such as fig. 14, from the Church of
San Stefano; but which appears in part derived from an old and
rich Byzantine type, of which fig. 11, from the Fondaco de’
Turchi, is a characteristic example.
I must now take the reader one step farther, and ask him to
examine, finally, the treatment of the leaves, down to the cutting
of their most minute lobes, in the series of capitals of which we
have hitherto only sketched the general forms.
In all capitals with nodding leaves, such as 6 and 9 in Plate
II., the real form of the leaf is not to be seen, except in perspective;
but, in order to render the comparison more easy, I have in
Plate XX. Vol. II. opened all the leaves out, as if they were to
be dried in a herbarium, only leaving the furrows and sinuosities
of surface, but laying the outside contour nearly flat upon
the page, except for a particular reason in figs. 2, 10, 11,
and 15.
I shall first, as usual, give the references, and then note the
points of interest.
Vol. II. | 1, 2, 3. Fondaco de’ Turchi, upper arcade. 4. Greek pillars brought from St. Jean d’Acre. 5. Piazzetta shafts. 6. Madonnetta House. 7. Casa Falier. 8. Palace near St. Eustachio. 9. Tombs, outside of St. John and Paul. 10. Tomb of Giovanni Soranzo. 11. Tomb of Andrea Dandolo. 12, 13, 14. Ducal Palace. |
N.B. The upper row, 1 to 4, is Byzantine, the next transitional,
the last two Gothic.
Fig. 1. The leaf of the capital No. 6, Plate VIII. Vol. II.
Each lobe of the leaf has a sharp furrow up to its point, from its
root.
Fig. 2. The leaf of the capital on the right hand, at the top
of Plate XII. in this volume. The lobes worked in the same
manner, with deep black drill holes between their points.
Fig. 3. One of the leaves of fig. 14, Plate VIII. Vol. II. fully
unfolded. The lobes worked in the same manner, but left shallow,
so as not to destroy the breadth of light; the central line
being drawn by drill holes, and the interstices between lobes cut
black and deep.
Fig. 4. Leaf with flower; pure Byzantine work, showing
whence the treatment of all the other leaves has been derived.
Fig. 6. For the sake of symmetry, this is put in the centre:
it is the earliest of the three in this row; taken from the Madonnetta
House, where the capitals have leaves both at their
sides and angles. The tall angle leaf, with its two lateral ones,
is given in the plate; and there is a remarkable distinction in
the mode of workmanship of these leaves, which, though found
in a palace of the Byzantine period, is indicative of a tendency
to transition; namely, that the sharp furrow is now drawn only
to the central lobe of each division of the leaf, and the rest of
the surface of the leaf is left nearly flat, a slight concavity only
marking the division of the extremities. At the base of these
leaves they are perfectly flat, only cut by the sharp and narrow
furrow, as an elevated table-land is by ravines.
Fig. 5. A more advanced condition; the fold at the recess,
between each division of the leaf, carefully expressed, and the
concave or depressed portions of the extremities marked more
deeply, as well as the central furrow, and a rib added in the
centre.
Fig. 7. A contemporary, but more finished form; the
sharp furrows becoming softer, and the whole leaf more
flexible.
Fig. 8. An exquisite form of the same period, but showing
still more advanced naturalism, from a very early group of
third order windows, near the Church of St. Eustachio on the
Grand Canal.
Fig. 9. Of the same time, from a small capital of an angle
shaft of the sarcophagi at the side of St. John and Paul, in the
little square which is adorned by the Colleone statue. This
leaf is very quaint and pretty in giving its midmost lateral
divisions only two lobes each, instead of the usual three or
four.
Fig. 10. Leaf employed in the cornice of the tomb of the
Doge Giovanni Soranzo, who died in 1312. It nods over, and
has three ribs on its upper surface; thus giving us the completed
ideal form of the leaf, but its execution is still very
archaic and severe.
Now the next example, fig. 11, is from the tomb of the Doge
Andrea Dandolo, and therefore executed between 1354 and 1360;
and this leaf shows the Gothic naturalism and refinement of
curvature fully developed. In this forty years’ interval, then,
the principal advance of Gothic sculpture is to be placed.
I had prepared a complete series of examples, showing this
advance, and the various ways in which the separations of the
ribs, a most characteristic feature, are more and more delicately
and scientifically treated, from the beginning to the middle of
the fourteenth century, but I feared that no general reader
would care to follow me into these minutiæ, and have cancelled
this portion of the work, at least for the present, the main point
being, that the reader should feel the full extent of the change,
which he can hardly fail to do in looking from fig. 10 to figs. 11
and 12. I believe that fig. 12 is the earlier of the two; and it
is assuredly the finer, having all the elasticity and simplicity of
242
the earliest forms, with perfect flexibility added. In fig. 11
there is a perilous element beginning to develope itself into one
feature, namely, the extremities of the leaves, which, instead of
merely nodding over, now curl completely round into a kind of
ball. This occurs early, and in the finest Gothic work, especially
in cornices and other running mouldings: but it is a fatal
symptom, a beginning of the intemperance of the later Gothic,
and it was followed out with singular avidity; the ball of coiled
leafage increasing in size and complexity, and at last becoming
the principal feature of the work; the light striking on its
vigorous projection, as in fig. 14. Nearly all the Renaissance
Gothic of Venice depends upon these balls for effect, a late capital
being generally composed merely of an upper and lower range
of leaves terminating in this manner.
It is very singular and notable how, in this loss of temperance,
there is loss of life. For truly healthy and living leaves do not
bind themselves into knots at the extremities. They bend, and
wave, and nod, but never curl. It is in disease, or in death, by
blight, or frost, or poison only, that leaves in general assume
this ingathered form. It is the flame of autumn that has
shrivelled them, or the web of the caterpillar that has bound
them: and thus the last forms of the Venetian leafage set forth
the fate of Venetian pride; and, in their utmost luxuriance and
abandonment, perish as if eaten of worms.
And now, by glancing back to Plate X. Vol. II, the reader
will see in a moment the kind of evidence which is found of the
date of capitals in their profiles merely. Observe: we have seen
that the treatment of the leaves in the Madonnetta House seemed
“indicative of a tendency to transition.” Note their profile, 1a,
and its close correspondence with 1 h, which is actually of a
transitional capital from the upper arcade of second order
windows in the Apostoli Palace; yet both shown to be very
close to the Byzantine period, if not belonging to it, by their
fellowship with the profile i, from the Fondaco de’ Turchi.
Then note the close correspondence of all the other profiles in
that line, which belong to the concave capitals or plinths of the
Byzantine palaces, and note their composition, the abacus being,
in idea, merely an echo or reduplication of the capital itself; as
seen in perfect simplicity in the profile f, which is a roll under
243
a tall concave curve forming the bell of the capital, with a roll
and short concave curve for its abacus. This peculiar abacus is
an unfailing test of early date; and our finding this simple profile
used for the Ducal Palace (f), is strongly confirmatory of all
our former conclusions.
Then the next row, 2, are the Byzantine and early Gothic
semi-convex curves, in their pure forms, having no roll below;
but often with a roll added, as at f, and in certain early Gothic
conditions curiously fused into it, with a cavetto between, as b,
c, d. But the more archaic form is as at f and k; and as these
two profiles are from the Ducal Palace and Piazzetta shafts, they
join again with the rest of the evidence of their early date. The
profiles i and k are both most beautiful; i is that of the great
capitals of the Ducal Palace, and the small profiles between it
and k are the varieties used on the fillet at its base. The profile
i should have had leaves springing from it, as 1 h has, only more
boldly, but there was no room for them.
The reader cannot fail to discern at a glance the fellowship
of the whole series of profiles, 2 a to k, nor can he but with equal
ease observe a marked difference in 4 d and 4 e from any others
in the plate; the bulging outlines of leafage being indicative of
the luxuriant and flowing masses, no longer expressible with a
simple line, but to be considered only as confined within it, of
the later Gothic. Now d is a dated profile from the tomb of
St. Isidore, 1355, which by its dog-tooth abacus and heavy leafage
distinguishes itself from all the other profiles, and therefore
throws them back into the first half of the century. But, observe,
it still retains the noble swelling root. This character
soon after vanishes; and, in 1380, the profile e, at once heavy,
feeble, and ungraceful, with a meagre and valueless abacus
hardly discernible, is characteristic of all the capitals of Venice.
Note, finally, this contraction of the abacus. Compare 4 c,
which is the earliest form in the plate, from Murano, with 4 e,
which is the latest. The other profiles show the gradual process
of change; only observe, in 3a the abacus is not drawn; it
is so bold that it would not come into the plate without reducing
the bell curve to too small a scale.
So much for the evidence derivable from the capitals; we
have next to examine that of the archivolts or arch mouldings.
| VIII. |
![]() |
| BYZANTINE ARCHIVOLTS. |
IV. Archivolts.
In Plate VIII., opposite, are arranged in one view all the
conditions of Byzantine archivolt employed in Venice, on a large
scale. It will be seen in an instant that there can be no mistaking
the manner of their masonry. The soffit of the arch is
the horizontal line at the bottom of all these profiles, and each of
them (except 13, 14) is composed of two slabs of marble, one
for the soffit, another for the face of the arch; the one on the
soffit is worked on the edge into a roll (fig. 10) or dentil (fig. 9),
and the one on the face is bordered on the other side by another
piece let edgeways into the wall, and also worked into a roll or
dentil: in the richer archivolts a cornice is added to this roll, as
in figs. 1 and 4, or takes its place, as in figs. 1, 3, 5, and 6; and
in such richer examples the facestone, and often the soffit, are
sculptured, the sculpture being cut into their surfaces, as indicated
in fig. 11. The concavities cut in the facestones of 1, 2, 4,
5, 6 are all indicative of sculpture in effect like that of Fig.
XXVI. Vol. II., of which archivolt fig. 5, here, is the actual
profile. The following are the references to the whole:
Vol. III. | 1. Rio-Foscari House. 2. Terraced House, entrance door. 3. Small Porticos of St. Mark’s, external arches. 4. Arch on the canal at Ponte St. Toma. 5. Arch of Corte del Remer. 6. Great outermost archivolt of central door, St. Mark’s. 7. Inner archivolt of southern porch, St. Mark’s Façade. 8. Inner archivolt of central entrance, St. Mark’s. 9. Fondaco de’ Turchi, main arcade. 10. Byzantine restored house on Grand Canal, lower arcade. 11. Terraced House, upper arcade. 12. Inner archivolt of northern porch of façade, St. Mark’s. 13 and 14. Transitional forms. |
| IX. |
![]() |
| GOTHIC ARCHIVOLTS. |
There is little to be noted respecting these forms, except that,
in fig. 1, the two lower rolls, with the angular projections between,
represent the fall of the mouldings of two proximate
arches on the abacus of the bearing shaft; their two cornices
meeting each other, and being gradually narrowed into the little
angular intermediate piece, their sculptures being slurred into
the contracted space, a curious proof of the earliness of the
work. The real archivolt moulding is the same as fig. 4 c c,
including only the midmost of the three rolls in fig. 1.
It will be noticed that 2, 5, 6, and 8 are sculptured on the
soffits as well as the faces; 9 is the common profile of arches
decorated only with colored marble, the facestone being colored,
the soffit white. The effect of such a moulding is seen in the
small windows at the right hand of Fig. XXVI. Vol. II.
The reader will now see that there is but little difficulty in
identifying Byzantine work, the archivolt mouldings being so
similar among themselves, and so unlike any others. We have
next to examine the Gothic forms.
Figs. 13 and 14 in Plate VIII. represent the first brick
mouldings of the transitional period, occurring in such instances
as Fig. XXIII. or Fig. XXXIII. Vol. II. (the soffit stone of the
Byzantine mouldings being taken away), and this profile, translated
into solid stone, forms the almost universal moulding of
the windows of the second order. These two brick mouldings
are repeated, for the sake of comparison, at the top of Plate IX.
opposite; and the upper range of mouldings which they commence,
in that plate, are the brick mouldings of Venice in the
early Gothic period. All the forms below are in stone; and the
moulding 2, translated into stone, forms the universal archivolt
of the early pointed arches of Venice, and windows of second
and third orders. The moulding 1 is much rarer, and used for
the most part in doors only.
The reader will see at once the resemblance of character in
the various flat brick mouldings, 3 to 11. They belong to such
arches as 1 and 2 in Plate XVII. Vol. II.; or 6 b, 6 c, in Plate
XIV. Vol. II., 7 and 8 being actually the mouldings of those
two doors; the whole group being perfectly defined, and separate
from all the other Gothic work in Venice, and clearly the
result of an effort to imitate, in brickwork, the effect of the flat
246
sculptured archivolts of the Byzantine times. (See Vol. II.
Chap. VII. § XXXVII.)
Then comes the group 14 to 18 in stone, derived from the
mouldings 1 and 2; first by truncation, 14; then by beading
the truncated angle, 15, 16. The occurrence of the profile 16
in the three beautiful windows represented in the uppermost
figure of Plate XVIII. Vol. I. renders that group of peculiar
interest, and is strong evidence of its antiquity. Then a cavetto
is added, 17; first shallow and then deeper, 18, which is the
common archivolt moulding of the central Gothic door and window:
but, in the windows of the early fourth order, this moulding
is complicated by various additions of dog-tooth mouldings
under the dentil, as in 20; or the gabled dentil (see fig. 20, Plate
IX. Vol. I), as fig. 21; or both, as figs 23, 24. All these varieties
expire in the advanced period, and the established moulding
for windows is 29. The intermediate group, 25 to 28, I
found only in the high windows of the third order in the Ducal
Palace, or in the Chapter-house of the Frari, or in the arcades of
the Ducal Palace; the great outside lower arcade of the Ducal
Palace has the profile 31, the left-hand side being the innermost.
Now observe, all these archivolts, without exception, assume
that the spectator looks from the outside only: none are complete
on both sides; they are essentially window mouldings, and have
no resemblance to those of our perfect Gothic arches prepared for
traceries. If they were all completely drawn in the plate, they
should be as fig. 25, having a great depth of wall behind the
mouldings, but it was useless to represent this in every case.
The Ducal Palace begins to show mouldings on both sides, 28, 31;
and 35 is a complete arch moulding from the apse of the Frari.
That moulding, though so perfectly developed, is earlier than the
Ducal Palace, and with other features of the building, indicates
the completeness of the Gothic system, which made the architect
of the Ducal Palace found his work principally upon that
church.
The other examples in this plate show the various modes of
combination employed in richer archivolts. The triple change
of slope in 38 is very curious. The references are as follows:
Vol. III. | 1. Transitional to the second order. 2. Common second order. 3. Brick, at Corte del Forno, Round arch. 4. Door at San Giovanni Grisostomo. 5. Door at Sotto Portico della Stua. 6. Door in Campo St. Luca, of rich brickwork. 7. Round door at Fondamenta Venier. 8. Pointed door. Fig. 6c, Plate XIV. Vol. II. 9. Great pointed arch, Salizzada San Lio. 10. Round door near Fondaco de’ Turchi. 11. Door with Lion, at Ponte della Corona. 12. San Gregorio, Façade. 13. St. John and Paul, Nave. 14. Rare early fourth order, at San Cassan. 15. General early Gothic archivolt. 16. Same, from door in Rio San G. Grisostomo. 17. Casa Vittura. 18. Casa Sagredo, Unique thirds. Vol. II. 19. Murano Palace, Unique fourths.67 20. Pointed door of Four-Evangelist House.68 21. Keystone door in Campo St. M. Formosa. 22. Rare fourths, at St. Pantaleon. 23. Rare fourths, Casa Papadopoli. 24. Rare fourths, Chess house.69 25. Thirds of Frari Cloister 26. Great pointed arch of Frari Cloister. 27. Unique thirds, Ducal Palace. 28. Inner Cortile, pointed arches, Ducal Palace. 29. Common fourth and fifth order Archivolt. 30. Unique thirds, Ducal Palace. 31. Ducal Palace, lower arcade. 32. Casa Priuli, arches in the inner court. 33. Circle above the central window, Ducal Palace. 34. Murano apse. 35. Acute-pointed arch, Frari. 36. Door of Accademia delle belle Arti. 37. Door in Calle Tiossi, near Four-Evangelist House. 38. Door in Campo San Polo. 39. Door of palace at Ponte Marcello. 40. Door of a palace close to the Church of the Miracoli. |
V. Cornices.
Plate X. represents, in one view, the cornices or string-courses
of Venice, and the abaci of its capitals, early and late;
these two features being inseparably connected, as explained in
Vol. I.
The evidence given by these mouldings is exceedingly clear.
The two upper lines in the Plate, 1-11, 12-24, are all plinths
from Byzantine buildings. The reader will at once observe
their unmistakable resemblances. The row 41 to 50 are contemporary
abaci of capitals; 52, 53, 54, 56, are examples of late
Gothic abaci; and observe, especially, these are all rounded at
the top of the cavetto, but the Byzantine abaci are rounded, if
at all, at the bottom of the cavetto (see 7, 8, 9, 10, 20, 28, 46).
Consider what a valuable test of date this is, in any disputable
building.
Again, compare 28, 29, one from St. Mark’s, the other from
the Ducal Palace, and observe the close resemblance, giving farther
evidence of early date in the palace.
25 and 50 are drawn to the same scale. The former is the
wall-cornice, the latter the abacus of the great shafts, in the
Casa Loredan; the one passing into the other, as seen in Fig.
XXVIII. Vol. I. It is curious to watch the change in proportion,
while the moulding, all but the lower roll, remains the
same.
| X. |
![]() |
| CORNICES AND ABACI. |
The following are the references:
Vol. III. | 1. Common plinth of St. Mark’s. 2. Plinth above lily capitals, St. Mark’s. 3, 4. Plinths in early surface Gothic. 5. Plinth of door in Campo St. Luca. 6. Plinth of treasury door, St. Mark’s. 7. Archivolts of nave, St. Mark’s. 8. Archivolts of treasury door, St. Mark’s. 9. Moulding of circular window in St. John and Paul. 10. Chief decorated narrow plinth, St. Mark’s. 11. Plinth of door, Campo St. Margherita. 12. Plinth of tomb of Doge Vital Falier. 13. Lower plinth, Fondaco de’ Turchi, and Terraced House. 14. Running plinth of Corte del Remer. 15. Highest plinth at top of Fondaco de’ Turchi. 16. Common Byzantine plinth. 17. Running plinth of Casa Falier. 18. Plinth of arch at Ponte St. Toma. 19, 20, 21. Plinths of tomb of Doge Vital Falier. 22. Plinth of window in Calle del Pistor. 23. Plinth of tomb of Dogaressa Vital Michele. 24. Archivolt in the Frari. 25. Running plinth, Casa Loredan. 26. Running plinth, under pointed arch, in Salizzada San Lio. 27. Running plinth, Casa Erizzo. 28. Circles in portico of St. Mark’s. 29. Ducal Palace cornice, lower arcade. 30. Ducal Palace cornice, upper arcade. 31. Central Gothic plinth. 32. Late Gothic plinth. 33. Late Gothic plinth, Casa degli Ambasciatori. 34. Late Gothic plinth, Palace near the Jesuiti. 35, 36. Central balcony cornice. 37. Plinth of St. Mark’s balustrade. 38. Cornice of the Frari, in brick, cabled. 39. Central balcony plinth. 40. Uppermost cornice, Ducal Palace. 41. Abacus of lily capitals, St. Mark’s. 42. Abacus, Fondaco de’ Turchi. 43. Abacus, large capital of Terraced House. 44. Abacus, Fondaco de’ Turchi. 45. Abacus, Ducal Palace, upper arcade. 46. Abacus, Corte del Remer. 47. Abacus, small pillars, St. Mark’s pulpit. 48. Abacus, Murano and Torcello. 49. Abacus, Casa Farsetti. 50. Abacus, Casa Loredan, lower story. 51. Abacus, capitals of Frari. 52. Abacus, Casa Cavalli (plain). 53. Abacus, Casa Priuli (flowered). 54. Abacus, Casa Foscari (plain). 55. Abacus, Casa Priuli (flowered). 56. Abacus, Plate II. fig. 15. 57. Abacus, St. John and Paul. 58. Abacus, St. Stefano. |
It is only farther to be noted, that these mouldings are used
in various proportions, for all kinds of purposes: sometimes for
true cornices; sometimes for window-sills; sometimes, 3 and 4
(in the Gothic time) especially, for dripstones of gables: 11 and
such others form little plinths or abaci at the spring of arches,
such as those shown at a, Fig. XXIII. Vol. II. Finally, a large
number of superb Byzantine cornices occur, of the form shown
at the top of the arch in Plate V. Vol. II., having a profile like
16 or 19 here; with nodding leaves of acanthus thrown out
from it, being, in fact, merely one range of the leaves of a Byzantine
capital unwrapped, and formed into a continuous line.
I had prepared a large mass of materials for the illustration of
these cornices, and the Gothic ones connected with them; but
found the subject would take up another volume, and was forced,
for the present, to abandon it. The lower series of profiles, 7
to 12 in Plate XV. Vol. I, shows how the leaf-ornament is laid
on the simple early cornices.
VI. Traceries.
We have only one subject more to examine, the character of
the early and late Tracery Bars.
The reader may perhaps have been surprised at the small attention
given to traceries in the course of the preceding volumes:
but the reason is, that there are no complicated traceries at Venice
belonging to the good Gothic time, with the single exception
of those of the Casa Cicogna; and the magnificent arcades of the
Ducal Palace Gothic are so simple as to require little explanation.
There are, however, two curious circumstances in the later
traceries; the first, that they are universally considered by the
builder (as the old Byzantines considered sculptured surfaces of
stone) as material out of which a certain portion is to be cut, to
fill his window. A fine Northern Gothic tracery is a complete
and systematic arrangement of arches and foliation, adjusted to
the form of the window; but a Venetian tracery is a piece of a
larger composition, cut to the shape of the window. In the
Porta della Carta, in the Church of the Madonna dell’Orto, in
the Casa Bernardo on the Grand Canal, in the old Church of the
Misericordia, and wherever else there are rich traceries in Venice,
it will always be found that a certain arrangement of quatrefoils
and other figures has been planned as if it were to extend indefinitely
into miles of arcade; and out of this colossal piece of marble
lace, a piece in the shape of a window is cut, mercilessly and
fearlessly: whatever fragments and odd shapes of interstice,
remnants of this or that figure of the divided foliation, may occur
at the edge of the window, it matters not; all are cut across,
and shut in by the great outer archivolt.
It is very curious to find the Venetians treating what in other
countries became of so great individual importance, merely as a
kind of diaper ground, like that of their chequered colors on the
walls. There is great grandeur in the idea, though the system
of their traceries was spoilt by it: but they always treated their
buildings as masses of color rather than of line; and the great
traceries of the Ducal Palace itself are not spared any more than
those of the minor palaces. They are cut off at the flanks in the
middle of the quatrefoils, and the terminal mouldings take up
part of the breadth of the poor half of a quatrefoil at the extremity.
One other circumstance is notable also. In good Northern
Gothic the tracery bars are of a constant profile, the same on
252
both sides; and if the plan of the tracery leaves any interstices
so small that there is not room for the full profile of the tracery
bar all round them, those interstices are entirely closed, the
tracery bars being supposed to have met each other. But in
Venice, if an interstice becomes anywhere inconveniently small,
the tracery bar is sacrificed; cut away, or in some way altered in
profile, in order to afford more room for the light, especially in
the early traceries, so that one side of a tracery bar is often
quite different from the other. For instance, in the bars 1 and
2, Plate XI., from the Frari and St. John and Paul, the uppermost
side is towards a great opening, and there was room for the
bevel or slope to the cusp; but in the other side the opening was
too small, and the bar falls vertically to the cusp. In 5 the uppermost
side is to the narrow aperture, and the lower to the small
one; and in fig. 9, from the Casa Cicogna, the uppermost side
is to the apertures of the tracery, the lowermost to the arches
beneath, the great roll following the design of the tracery; while
13 and 14 are left without the roll at the base of their cavettos
on the uppermost sides, which are turned to narrow apertures.
The earliness of the Casa Cicogna tracery is seen in a moment
by its being moulded on the face only. It is in fact nothing
more than a series of quatrefoiled apertures in the solid wall of
the house, with mouldings on their faces, and magnificent arches
of pure pointed fifth order sustaining them below.
| XI. |
![]() |
| TRACERY BARS. |
The following are the references to the figures in the plate:
Vol. III. | 1. Frari. 2. Apse, St. John and Paul. 3. Frari. 4. Ducal Palace, inner court, upper window. 5. Madonna dell’Orto. 6. St. John and Paul. 7. Casa Bernardo. 8. Casa Contarini Fasan. 9. Casa Cicogna. 10. 11. Frari. 12. Murano Palace (see note, p. 265). 13. Misericordia. 14. Palace of the younger Foscari.70 15. Casa d’Oro; great single windows. 16. Hotel Danieli. 17. Ducal Palace. 18. Casa Erizzo, on Grand Canal. 19. Main story, Casa Cavalli. 20. Younger Foscari. 21. Ducal Palace, traceried windows. 22. Porta della Carta. 23. Casa d’Oro. 24. Casa d’Oro, upper story. 25. Casa Facanon. 26. Casa Cavalli, near Post-Office. |
It will be seen at a glance that, except in the very early fillet
traceries of the Frari and St. John and Paul, Venetian work
consists of roll traceries of one general pattern. It will be seen
also, that 10 and 11 from the Frari, furnish the first examples of
the form afterwards completely developed in 17, the tracery bar
of the Ducal Palace; but that this bar differs from them in
greater strength and squareness, and in adding a recess between
its smaller roll and the cusp. Observe, that this is done for
strength chiefly; as, in the contemporary tracery (21) of the
upper windows, no such additional thickness is used.
Figure 17 is slightly inaccurate. The little curved recesses
behind the smaller roll are not equal on each side; that next the
cusp is smallest, being about 5⁄8 of an inch, while that next the
cavetto is about 7⁄8; to such an extent of subtlety did the old
builders carry their love of change.
The return of the cavetto in 21, 23, and 26, is comparatively
rare, and is generally a sign of later date.
| II. |
![]() |
| III. |
![]() |
The reader must observe that the great sturdiness of the form
of the bars, 5, 9, 17, 24, 25, is a consequence of the peculiar
office of Venetian traceries in supporting the mass of the building
above, already noticed in Vol. II.; and indeed the forms of
254
the Venetian Gothic are, in many other ways, influenced by
the difficulty of obtaining stability on sandy foundations. One
thing is especially noticeable in all their arrangements of
traceries; namely, the endeavor to obtain
equal and horizontal pressure
along the whole breadth of the building,
not the divided and local pressures
of Northern Gothic. This object
is considerably aided by the
structure of the balconies, which are
of great service in knitting the shafts
together, forming complete tie-beams
of marble, as well as a kind of rivets,
at their bases. For instance, at b,
Fig. II., is represented the masonry
of the base of the upper arcade of the
Ducal Palace, showing the root of
one of its main shafts, with the binding
balconies. The solid stones
which form the foundation are much
broader than the balcony shafts, so
that the socketed arrangement is not
seen: it is shown as it would appear
in a longitudinal section. The balconies
are not let into the circular
shafts, but fitted to their circular
curves, so as to grasp them, and riveted with metal; and the
bars of stone which form the tops of the balconies are of great
strength and depth, the
small trefoiled arches being
cut out of them as in
Fig. III., so as hardly to
diminish their binding
power. In the lighter independent
balconies they
are often cut deeper; but
in all cases the bar of stone
is nearly independent of the small shafts placed beneath it, and
would stand firm though these were removed, as at a, Fig. II.,
255
supported either by the main shafts of the traceries, or by its
own small pilasters with semi-shafts at their sides, of the plan
d, Fig. II., in a continuous balcony, and e at the angle of one.
There is one more very curious circumstance illustrative of
the Venetian desire to obtain horizontal pressure. In all the
Gothic staircases with which I am acquainted, out of Venice, in
which vertical shafts are used to support an inclined line, those
shafts are connected by arches rising each above the other, with
a little bracket above the capitals, on the side where it is necessary
to raise the arch; or else, though less gracefully, with a
longer curve to the lowest side of the arch.
But the Venetians seem to have had a morbid horror of
arches which were not on a level. They could not endure the
appearance of the roof of one arch bearing against the side of
another; and rather than introduce the idea of obliquity into
bearing curves, they abandoned the arch principle altogether; so
that even in their richest Gothic staircases, where trefoiled
arches, exquisitely decorated, are used on the landings, they ran
the shafts on the sloping stair simply into the bar of stone above
them, and used the excessively ugly and valueless arrangement
of Fig. II., rather than sacrifice the sacred horizontality of their
arch system.
| Fig. IV. |
![]() |
It will be noted, in Plate XI., that the form and character of
the tracery bars themselves are independent of the position or
projection of the cusps on their flat sides. In this respect, also,
Venetian traceries are peculiar, the example 22 of the Porta della
Carta being the only one in the plate which is subordinated according
256
to the Northern system. In every other case the form
of the aperture is determined, either by a flat and solid cusp as
in 6, or by a pierced cusp as in 4. The effect of the pierced
cusp is seen in the uppermost figure, Plate XVIII. Vol. II.; and
its derivation from the solid cusp will be understood, at once,
from the woodcut Fig. IV., which represents a series of the
flanking stones of any arch of the fifth order, such as f in Plate
III. Vol. I.
| Fig. V. |
![]() |
The first on the left shows the condition of cusp in a perfectly
simple and early Gothic arch, 2 and 3 are those of common
arches of the fifth order, 4 is the condition in more studied examples
of the Gothic advanced guard, and 5 connects them all
with the system of traceries. Introducing the common archivolt
mouldings on the projecting edge of 2 and 3, we obtain the bold
and deep fifth order window, used down to the close of the fourteenth
century or even later, and always grand in its depth of
cusp, and consequently of shadow; but
the narrow cusp 4 occurs also in very
early work, and is piquant when set beneath
a bold flat archivolt, as in Fig.
V., from the Corte del Forno at Santa
Marina. The pierced cusp gives a peculiar
lightness and brilliancy to the
window, but is not so sublime. In the
richer buildings the surface of the flat
and solid cusp is decorated with a shallow
trefoil (see Plate VIII. Vol. I.), or,
when the cusp is small, with a triangular
incision only, as seen in figs. 7 and 8, Plate XI. The recesses
on the sides of the other cusps indicate their single or double
lines of foliation. The cusp of the Ducal Palace has a fillet only
round its edge, and a ball of red marble on its truncated point,
and is perfect in its grand simplicity; but in general the cusps
of Venice are far inferior to those of Verona and of the other
cities of Italy, chiefly because there was always some confusion
in the mind of the designer between true cusps and the mere
bending inwards of the arch of the fourth order. The two series,
4 a to 4 e, and 5 a to 5 e, in Plate XIV. Vol. II., are
arranged so as to show this connexion, as well as the varieties of
257
curvature in the trefoiled arches of the fourth and fifth orders,
which, though apparently slight on so small a scale, are of enormous
importance in distant effect; a house in which the joints
of the cusps project as much as in 5 c, being quite piquant and
grotesque when compared with one in which the cusps are subdued
to the form 5 b. 4 d and 4 e are Veronese forms, wonderfully
effective and spirited; the latter occurs at Verona only, but
the former at Venice also. 5 d occurs in Venice, but is very
rare; and 5 e I found only once, on the narrow canal close to
the entrance door of the Hotel Danieli. It was partly walled up,
but I obtained leave to take down the brickwork and lay open
one side of the arch, which may still be seen.
The above particulars are enough to enable the reader to
judge of the distinctness of evidence which the details of Venetian
architecture bear to its dates. Farther explanation of the
plates would be vainly tedious: but the architect who uses these
volumes in Venice will find them of value, in enabling him
instantly to class the mouldings which may interest him; and
for this reason I have given a larger number of examples than
would otherwise have been sufficient for my purpose.
58 “Olim magistri prothi palatii nostri novi.”—Cadorin, p. 127.
59 A print, dated 1585, barbarously inaccurate, as all prints were at that
time, but still in some respects to be depended upon, represents all the windows
on the façade full of traceries; and the circles above, between them,
occupied by quatrefoils.
60 “Lata tanto, quantum est ambulum existens super columnis versus
canale respicientibus.”
61 Bettio, p. 28.
62 In the bombardment of Venice in 1848, hardly a single palace escaped
without three or four balls through its roof: three came into the Scuola di
San Rocco, tearing their way through the pictures of Tintoret, of which
the ragged fragments were still hanging from the ceiling in 1851; and the
shells had reached to within a hundred yards of St. Mark’s Church itself,
at the time of the capitulation.
63 A Mohammedan youth is punished, I believe, for such misdemeanors,
by being kept away from prayers.
64 “Those Venetians are fishermen.”
65 I am afraid that the kind friend, Lady Trevelyan, who helped me to
finish this plate, will not like to be thanked here; but I cannot let her send
into Devonshire for magnolias, and draw them for me, without thanking
her.
66 That is, the house in the parish of the Apostoli, on the Grand Canal,
noticed in Vol. II.; and see also the Venetian Index, under head “Apostoli.”
67 Close to the bridge over the main channel through Murano is a massive
foursquare Gothic palace, containing some curious traceries, and many
unique transitional forms of window, among which these windows of the
fourth order occur, with a roll within their dentil band.
68 Thus, for the sake of convenience, we may generally call the palace
with the emblems of the Evangelists on its spandrils, Vol. II.
69 The house with chequers like a chess-board on its spandrils, given in
my folio work.
70 The palace next the Casa Foscari, on the Grand Canal, sometimes said
to have belonged to the son of the Doge.
INDICES.
I. PERSONAL INDEX. II. LOCAL INDEX. | III. TOPICAL INDEX. IV. VENETIAN INDEX. |
The first of the following Indices contains the names of
persons; the second those of places (not in Venice) alluded to in
the body of the work. The third Index consists of references to
the subjects touched upon. In the fourth, called the Venetian
Index, I have named every building of importance in the city of
Venice itself, or near it; supplying, for the convenience of the
traveller, short notices of those to which I had no occasion to
allude in the text of the work; and making the whole as complete
a guide as I could, with such added directions as I should
have given to any private friend visiting the city. As, however,
in many cases, the opinions I have expressed differ widely from
those usually received; and, in other instances, subjects which
may be of much interest to the traveller have not come within
the scope of my inquiry; the reader had better take Lazari’s
small Guide in his hand also, as he will find in it both the information
I have been unable to furnish, and the expression of most
of the received opinions upon any subject of art.
Various inconsistencies will be noticed in the manner of indicating
the buildings, some being named in Italian, some in
English, and some half in one, and half in the other. But these
inconsistencies are permitted in order to save trouble, and make
the Index more practically useful. For instance, I believe the
traveller will generally look for “Mark,” rather than for “Marco,”
when he wishes to find the reference to St. Mark’s Church; but
I think he will look for Rocco, rather than for Roch, when he is
seeking for the account of the Scuola di San Rocco. So also I
have altered the character in which the titles of the plates are
260
printed, from the black letter in the first volume, to the plain
Roman in the second and third; finding experimentally that the
former character was not easily legible, and conceiving that the
book would be none the worse for this practical illustration of its
own principles, in a daring sacrifice of symmetry to convenience.
These alphabetical Indices will, however, be of little use, unless
another, and a very different kind of Index, be arranged in the
mind of the reader; an Index explanatory of the principal purposes
and contents of the various parts of this essay. It is difficult
to analyze the nature of the reluctance with which either a
writer or painter takes it upon him to explain the meaning of his
own work, even in cases where, without such explanation, it
must in a measure remain always disputable: but I am persuaded
that this reluctance is, in most instances, carried too far; and
that, wherever there really is a serious purpose in a book or a
picture, the author does wrong who, either in modesty or vanity
(both feelings have their share in producing the dislike of personal
interpretation), trusts entirely to the patience and intelligence
of the readers or spectators to penetrate into their significance.
At all events, I will, as far as possible, spare such trouble
with respect to these volumes, by stating here, finally and clearly,
both what they intend and what they contain; and this the
rather because I have lately noticed, with some surprise, certain
reviewers announcing as a discovery, what I thought had lain
palpably on the surface of the book, namely, that “if Mr. Ruskin
be right, all the architects, and all the architectural teaching
of the last three hundred years, must have been wrong.” That
is indeed precisely the fact; and the very thing I meant to say,
which indeed I thought I had said over and over again. I believe
the architects of the last three centuries to have been wrong;
wrong without exception; wrong totally, and from the foundation.
This is exactly the point I have been endeavoring to prove,
from the beginning of this work to the end of it. But as it
seems not yet to have been stated clearly enough, I will here try
to put my entire theorem into an unmistakable form.
The various nations who attained eminence in the arts before
the time of Christ, each of them, produced forms of architecture
which in their various degrees of merit were almost exactly indicative
of the degrees of intellectual and moral energy of the
261
nations which originated them; and each reached its greatest
perfection at the time when the true energy and prosperity of the
people who had invented it were at their culminating point.
Many of these various styles of architecture were good, considered
in relation to the times and races which gave birth to them;
but none were absolutely good or perfect, or fitted for the practice
of all future time.
The advent of Christianity for the first time rendered possible
the full development of the soul of man, and therefore the full
development of the arts of man.
Christianity gave birth to a new architecture, not only immeasurably
superior to all that had preceded it, but demonstrably
the best architecture that can exist; perfect in construction and
decoration, and fit for the practice of all time.
This architecture, commonly called “Gothic,” though in
conception perfect, like the theory of a Christian character,
never reached an actual perfection, having been retarded and
corrupted by various adverse influences; but it reached its highest
perfection, hitherto manifested, about the close of the thirteenth
century, being then indicative of a peculiar energy in the
Christian mind of Europe.
In the course of the fifteenth century, owing to various causes
which I have endeavored to trace in the preceding pages, the
Christianity of Europe was undermined; and a Pagan architecture
was introduced, in imitation of that of the Greeks and
Romans.
The architecture of the Greeks and Romans themselves was
not good, but it was natural; and, as I said before, good in some
respects, and for a particular time.
But the imitative architecture introduced first in the fifteenth
century, and practised ever since, was neither good nor natural.
It was good in no respect, and for no time. All the architects
who have built in that style have built what was worthless; and
therefore the greater part of the architecture which has been
built for the last three hundred years, and which we are now
building, is worthless. We must give up this style totally, despise
it and forget it, and build henceforward only in that perfect and
Christian style hitherto called Gothic, which is everlastingly the
best.
This is the theorem of these volumes.
In support of this theorem, the first volume contains, in its
first chapter, a sketch of the actual history of Christian architecture,
up to the period of the Reformation; and, in the subsequent
chapters, an analysis of the entire system of the laws of
architectural construction and decoration, deducing from those
laws positive conclusions as to the best forms and manners of
building for all time.
The second volume contains, in its first five chapters, an account
of one of the most important and least known forms of
Christian architecture, as exhibited in Venice, together with an
analysis of its nature in the fourth chapter; and, which is a peculiarly
important part of this section, an account of the power of
color over the human mind.
The sixth chapter of the second volume contains an analysis
of the nature of Gothic architecture, properly so called, and
shows that in its external form it complies precisely with the
abstract laws of structure and beauty, investigated in the first
volume. The seventh and eighth chapters of the second volume
illustrate the nature of Gothic architecture by various Venetian
examples. The third volume investigates, in its first chapter,
the causes and manner of the corruption of Gothic architecture;
in its second chapter, defines the nature of the Pagan architecture
which superseded it; in the third chapter, shows the connexion
of that Pagan architecture with the various characters of
mind which brought about the destruction of the Venetian
nation; and, in the fourth chapter, points out the dangerous
tendencies in the modern mind which the practice of such an
architecture indicates.
Such is the intention of the preceding pages, which I hope
will no more be doubted or mistaken. As far as regards the
manner of its fulfilment, though I hope, in the course of other
inquiries, to add much to the elucidation of the points in dispute,
I cannot feel it necessary to apologize for the imperfect handling
of a subject which the labor of a long life, had I been able to
bestow it, must still have left imperfectly treated.
I.
PERSONAL INDEX.
A
Alberti, Duccio degli, his tomb, iii. 74, 80.
Alexander III., his defence by Venetians, i. 7.
Ambrose, St., his verbal subtleties, ii. 320.
Angelico, Frà, artistical power of, i. 400;
his influence on Protestants, ii. 105;
his coloring, ii. 145.
Aristotle, his evil influence on the modern mind, ii. 319.
Averulinus, his book on architecture, iii. 63.
B
Barbaro, monuments of the family, iii. 125.
Baseggio, Pietro, iii. 199.
Bellini, John, i. 11;
his kindness to Albert Durer, i. 383;
general power of, see Venetian Index, under head “Giovanni Grisostomo;”
Gentile, his brother, iii. 21.
Berti, Bellincion, ii. 263.
Browning, Elizabeth B., her poetry, ii. 206.
Bunsen, Chevalier, his work on Romanesque Churches, ii. 381.
Bunyan, John, his portraiture of constancy, ii. 333;
of patience, ii. 334;
of vanity, ii. 346;
of sin, iii. 147.
C
Calendario, Filippo, iii. 199.
Canaletto, i. 24;
and see Venetian Index under head “Carità.”
Canova, i. 217;
and see Venetian Index under head “Frari.”
Cappello, Vincenzo, his tomb, iii. 122.
Caracci, school of the, i. 24.
Cary, his translation of Dante, ii. 264.
Cavalli, Jacopo, his tomb, iii. 82.
Cicero, influence of his philosophy, ii. 317, 318.
Claude Lorraine, i. 24.
Comnenus, Manuel, ii. 263.
Cornaro, Marco, his tomb, iii. 79.
Correggio, ii. 192.
Crabbe, naturalism in his poetry, ii. 195.
D
Dandolo, Andrea, tomb of, ii. 70;
Francesco, tomb of, iii. 74;
character of, iii. 76;
Simon, tomb of, iii. 79.
Dante, his central position, ii. 340, iii. 158;
his system of virtue, ii. 323;
his portraiture of sin, iii. 147.
Daru, his character as a historian, iii. 213.
Dolci, Carlo, ii. 105.
Dolfino, Giovanni, tomb of, iii. 78.
Durer, Albert, his rank as a landscape painter, i. 383;
his power in grotesque, iii. 145.
E
Edwin, King, his conversion, iii. 62.
F
Faliero, Bertuccio, his tomb, iii. 94;
Marino, his house, ii. 254;
Vitale, miracle in his time, ii. 61.
Fergusson, James, his system of beauty, i. 388.
Foscari, Francesco, his reign, i. 4, iii. 165;
his tomb, iii. 84;
his countenance, iii. 86.
G
Garbett, answer to Mr., i. 403.
Ghiberti, his sculpture, i. 217.
Giotto, his system of the virtues, ii. 323,
329, 341;
his rank as a painter, ii. 188, iii. 172.
Giulio Romano, i. 23.
Giustiniani, Marco, his tomb, i. 315;
Sebastian, ambassador to England, iii. 224.
Godfrey of Bouillon, his piety, iii. 62.
Gozzoli, Benozzo, ii. 195.
Gradenigo, Pietro, ii. 290.
Grande, Can, della Scala, his tomb, i. 268
(the cornice g in Plate XVI. is taken from it), iii. 71.
Guariento, his Paradise, ii. 296.
Guercino, ii. 105.
H
Hamilton, Colonel, his paper on the Serapeum, ii. 220.
Hobbima, iii. 184.
Hunt, William, his painting of peasant boys, ii. 192;
of still life, ii. 394.
Hunt, William Holman, relation of his works to modern and ancient art, iii. 185.
K
Knight, Gally, his work on Architecture, i. 378.
L
Leonardo da Vinci, ii. 171.
Louis XI., iii. 194.
M
Martin, John, ii. 104.
Mastino, Can, della Scala, his tomb, ii. 224, iii. 72.
Maynard, Miss, her poems, ii. 397.
Michael Angelo, ii. 134,
188, iii. 56, 90, 99, 158.
Millais, John E., relation of his works to older art, iii. 185;
aerial perspective in his “Huguenot,” iii. 47.
Milton, how inferior to Dante, iii. 147.
Mocenigo, Tomaso, his character, i. 4;
his speech on rebuilding the Ducal Palace, ii. 299;
his tomb, i. 26, iii. 84.
Morosini, Carlo, Count, note on Daru’s History by, iii. 213.
Morosini, Marino, his tomb, iii. 93.
Morosini, Michael, his character, iii. 213;
his tomb, iii. 80.
Murillo, his sensualism, ii. 192.
N
Napoleon, his genius in civil administration, i. 399.
Niccolo Pisano, i. 215.
O
Orcagna, his system of the virtues, ii. 329.
Orseolo, Pietro (Doge), iii. 120.
Otho the Great, his vow at Murano, ii. 32.
P
Palladio, i. 24, 146;
and see Venetian Index, under head “Giorgio Maggiore.”
Participazio, Angelo, founds the Ducal Palace, ii. 287.
Pesaro, Giovanni, tomb of, iii. 92;
Jacopo, tomb of, iii. 91.
Philippe de Commynes, i. 12.
Plato, influence of his philosophy, ii. 317, 338;
his playfulness, iii. 127.
Poussin, Nicolo and Gaspar, i. 23.
Procaccini, Camillo, ii. 188.
Prout, Samuel, his style, i. 250, iii. 19, 134.
Pugin, Welby, his rank as an architect, i. 385.
Q
Querini, Marco, his palace, ii. 255.
R
Raffaelle, ii. 188, iii. 56, 108, 136.
Reynolds, Sir J., his painting at New College, ii. 323;
his general manner, iii. 184.
Rogers, Samuel, his works, ii. 195, iii. 113.
Rubens, intellectual rank of, i. 400;
coarseness of, ii. 145.
S
Salvator Rosa, i. 24, ii. 105,
145, 188.
Scaligeri, tombs of, at Verona;
see “Grande,” “Mastino,” “Signorio;” palace of, ii. 257.
Scott, Sir W., his feelings of romance, iii. 191.
Shakspeare, his “Seven Ages,” whence derived, ii. 361.
Sharpe, Edmund, his works, i. 342, 408.
Signorio, Can, della Scala, his tomb, character, i. 268, iii. 73.
Simplicius, St., ii. 356.
Spenser, value of his philosophy, ii. 327, 341;
his personifications of the months, ii. 272;
his system of the virtues, ii. 326;
scheme of the first book of the Faërie Queen, iii. 205.
Steno, Michael, ii. 306; his tomb, ii. 296.
Stothard (the painter), his works, ii. 187, 195.
Symmachus, St., ii. 357.
T
Teniers, David, ii. 188.
Tiepolo, Jacopo and Lorenzo, their tombs, iii. 69;
Bajamonte, ii. 255.
Tintoret, i. 12;
his genius and function, ii. 149;
his Paradise, ii. 304, 372;
his rank among the men of Italy, iii. 158.
Titian, i. 12;
his function and fall, ii. 149, 187.
Turner, his rank as a landscape painter, i. 382, ii. 187.
U
Uguccione, Benedetto, destroys Giotto’s façade at Florence, i. 197.
V
Vendramin, Andrea (Doge), his tomb, i. 27, iii. 88.
Verocchio, Andrea, iii. 11, 13.
Veronese, Paul, artistical rank of, i. 400;
his designs of balustrades, ii. 247;
and see in Venetian Index, “Ducal Palace,” “Pisani,” “Sebastian,” “Redentore,” “Accademia.”
W
West, Benjamin, ii. 104.
Wordsworth, his observation of nature, i. 247 (note).
Z
Ziani, Sebastian (Doge), builds Ducal Palace, ii. 289.
II.
LOCAL INDEX.
A
Abbeville, door of church at, ii. 225;
parapet at, ii. 245.
Alexandria, Church at, i. 381.
Alhambra, ornamentation of, i. 429.
Alps, how formed for distant effect, i. 247;
how seen from Venice, ii. 2, 28.
Amiens, pillars of Cathedral at, i. 102.
Arqua, hills of, how seen from Venice, ii. 2.
Assisi, Giotto’s paintings at, ii. 323.
B
Beauvais, piers of Cathedral at, i. 93;
grandeur of its buttress structure, i. 170.
Bergamo, Duomo at, i. 275.
Bologna, Palazzo Pepoli at, i. 275.
Bourges, Cathedral at, i. 43,
102, 228, 271, 299; ii. 92, 186;
house of Jacques Cœur at, i. 346.
C
Chamouni, glacier forms at, i. 222.
Como, Broletto of, i. 141, 339.
D
Dijon, pillars in Church of Notre Dame at, i. 102;
tombs of Dukes of Burgundy, iii. 68.
E
Edinburgh, college at, i. 207.
F
Falaise (St. Gervaise at), piers of, i. 103.
Florence, Cathedral of, i. 197, iii. 13.
G
Gloucester, Cathedral of, i. 192.
L
Lombardy, geology of, ii. 5.
London, Church in Margaret Street, Portland Place, iii. 196;
Temple Church, i. 412;
capitals in Belgrave and Grosvenor Squares, i. 330;
Bank of England, base of, i. 283;
wall of, typical of accounts, i. 295;
statue in King William Street, i. 210;
shops in Oxford Street, i. 202;
Arthur Club-house, i. 295;
Athenæum Club-house, i. 157, 283;
Duke of York’s Pillar, i. 283;
Treasury, i. 205;
Whitehall, i. 205;
Westminster, fall of houses at, ii. 268;
Monument, i. 82, 283;
Nelson Pillar, i. 216;
Wellington Statue, i. 257.
Lucca, Cathedral of, ii. 275;
San Michele at, i. 375.
Lyons, porch of cathedral at, i. 379.
M
Matterhorn (Mont Cervin), structure of, i. 58;
lines of, applied to architecture, i. 308, 310, 332.
Mestre, scene in street of, i. 355.
Milan, St. Ambrogio, piers of, i. 102;
capital of, i. 324;
St. Eustachio, tomb of St. Peter Martyr, i. 218.
Moulins, brickwork at, i. 296.
Murano, general aspect of, ii. 29;
Duomo of, ii. 32;
balustrades of, ii. 247;
inscriptions at, ii. 384.
N
Nineveh, style of its decorations, i. 234, 239; iii. 159.
O
Orange (South France), arch at, i. 250.
Orleans, Cathedral of, i. 95.
P
Padua, Arena chapel at, ii. 324;
St. Antonio at, i. 135;
St. Sofia at, i. 327;
Eremitani, Church of, at, i. 135.
Paris, Hotel des Invalides, i. 214;
Arc de l’Etoile, i. 291;
Colonne Vendome, i. 212.
Pavia, St. Michele at, piers of, i. 102, 337;
ornaments of, i. 376.
Pisa, Baptistery of, ii. 275.
Pistoja, San Pietro at, i. 295.
R
Ravenna, situation of, ii. 6.
Rouen, Cathedral, piers of, i. 103, 153;
pinnacles of, ii. 213;
St. Maclou at, sculptures of, ii. 197.
S
Salisbury Cathedral, piers of, i. 102;
windows at, ii. 224.
Sens, Cathedral of, i. 135.
Switzerland, cottage architecture of, i. 156, 203, iii. 133.
V
Verona, San Fermo at, i. 136, ii. 259;
Sta. Anastasia at, i. 142;
Duomo of, i. 373;
St. Zeno at, i. 373;
balconies at, ii. 247;
archivolt at, i. 335;
tombs at, see in Personal Index, “Grande,” “Mastino,” “Signorio.”
Vevay, architecture of, i. 136.
Vienne (South France), Cathedral of, i. 274.
W
Warwick, Guy’s tower at, i. 168.
Wenlock (Shropshire), Abbey of, i. 270.
Winchester, Cathedral of, i. 192.
Y
III.
TOPICAL INDEX.
A
Abacus, defined, i. 107;
law of its proportion, i. 111-115;
its connection with cornices, i. 116;
its various profiles, i. 319-323; iii. 243-248.
Acanthus, leaf of, its use in architecture, i. 233;
how treated at Torcello, ii. 15.
Alabaster, use of, in incrustation, ii. 86.
Anachronism, necessity of, in the best art, ii. 198.
Anatomy, a disadvantageous study for artists, iii. 47.
Angels, use of their images in Venetian heraldry, ii. 278;
statues of, on the Ducal Palace, ii. 311.
Anger, how symbolically represented, ii. 344.
Angles, decoration of, i. 260; ii. 305;
of Gothic Palaces, ii. 238;
of Ducal Palace, ii. 307.
Animal character in northern and southern climates, ii. 156;
in grotesque art, iii. 149.
Apertures, analysis of their structure, i. 50;
general forms of, i. 174.
Apse, forms of, in southern and northern churches compared, i. 170.
Arabesques of Raffaelle, their baseness, iii. 136.
Arabian architecture, i. 18, 234, 235, 429; ii. 135.
Arches, general structure of, i. 122;
moral characters of, i. 126;
lancet, round, and depressed, i. 129;
four-centred, i. 130;
ogee, i. 131;
non-concentric, i. 133, 341;
masonry of, i. 133, ii. 218;
load of, i. 144;
are not derived from vegetation, ii. 201.
Architects, modern, their unfortunate position, i. 404, 407.
Architecture, general view of its divisions, i. 47-51;
how to judge of it, ii. 173;
adaptation of, to requirements of human mind, iii. 192;
richness of early domestic, ii. 100, iii. 2;
manner of its debasement in general, iii. 3.
Archivolts, decoration of, i. 334;
general families of, i. 335;
of Murano, ii. 49;
of St. Mark’s, ii. 95;
in London, ii. 97;
Byzantine, ii. 138;
profiles of, iii. 244.
Arts, relative dignity of, i. 395;
how represented in Venetian sculpture, ii. 355;
what relation exists between them and their materials, ii. 394;
art divided into the art of facts, of design, and of both, ii. 183;
into purist, naturalist, and sensualist, ii. 187;
art opposed to inspiration, iii. 151;
defined, iii. 170;
distinguished from science, iii. 35;
how to enjoy that of the ancients, iii. 188.
Aspiration, not the primal motive of Gothic work, i. 151.
Astrology, judicial, representation of its doctrines in Venetian sculpture, ii. 352.
Austrian government in Italy, iii. 209.
Avarice, how represented figuratively, ii. 344.
B
Backgrounds, diapered, iii. 20.
Balconies, of Venice, ii. 243;
general treatment of, iii. 254;
of iron, ii. 247.
Ballflower, its use in ornamentation, i. 279.
Balustrades. See “Balconies.”
Bases, general account of, iii. 225;
of walls, i. 55;
of piers, i. 73;
of shafts, i. 84;
decoration of, i. 281;
faults of Gothic profiles of, i. 285;
spurs of, i. 286;
beauty of, in St. Mark’s, i. 290;
Lombardie, i. 292;
ought not to be richly decorated, i. 292;
general effect of, ii. 387.
Battlements, i. 162;
abuse of, in ornamentation, i. 219.
Beauty and ornament, relation of the terms, i. 404.
Bellstones of capitals defined, i. 108.
Birds, use of in ornamentation, i. 234, ii. 140.
Bishops, their ancient authority, ii. 25.
Body, its relation to the soul, i. 41, 395.
Brackets, division of, i. 161;
ridiculous forms of, i. 161.
Breadth in Byzantine design, ii. 133.
Brickwork, ornamental, i. 296;
in general, ii. 241, 260, 261.
Brides of Venice, legend of the, iii. 113, 116.
Buttresses, general structure of, i. 166;
flying, i. 192;
supposed sanctity of, i. 173.
Bull, symbolical use of, in representing rivers, i. 418, 421, 424.
Byzantine style, analysis of, ii. 75;
ecclesiastical fitness of, ii. 97;
centralization in, ii. 236;
palaces built in, ii. 118;
sculptures in, ii. 137, 140.
C
Candlemas, ancient symbols of, ii. 272.
Capitals, general structure of, i. 105;
bells of, i. 107;
just proportions of, i. 114;
various families of, i. 13, 65, 324, ii. 129, iii. 231;
are necessary to shafts in good architecture, i. 119;
Byzantine, ii. 131, iii. 231;
Lily, of St. Mark’s, ii. 137;
of Solomon’s temple, ii. 137.
Care, how symbolized, ii. 348. See “Sorrow.”
Caryatides, i. 302.
Castles, English, entrances of, i. 177.
Cathedrals, English, effect of, ii. 63.
Ceilings, old Venetian, ii. 280.
Centralization in design, ii. 237.
Chalet of Switzerland, its character, i. 203.
Chamfer defined, i. 263;
varieties of, i. 262, 429.
Changefulness, an element of Gothic, ii. 172.
Charity, how symbolized, ii. 327, 339.
Chartreuse, Grande, morbid life in, iii. 190.
Chastity, how symbolized, ii. 328.
Cheerfulness, how symbolized, ii. 326, 348;
virtue of, ii. 326.
Cherries, cultivation of, at Venice, ii. 361.
Christianity, how mingled with worldliness, iii. 109;
how imperfectly understood, iii. 168;
influence of, in liberating workmen, ii. 159, i. 243;
influence of, on forms, i. 99.
Churches, wooden, of the North, i. 381;
considered as ships, ii. 25;
decoration of, how far allowable, ii. 102.
Civilization, progress of, iii. 168;
twofold danger of, iii. 169.
Classical literature, its effect on the modern mind, iii. 12.
Climate, its influence on architecture, i. 151, ii. 155, 203.
Color, its importance in early work, ii. 38, 40, 78, 91;
its spirituality, ii. 145, 396;
its relation to music, iii. 186;
quartering of, iii. 20;
how excusing realization, iii. 186.
Commerce, how regarded by Venetians, i. 6.
Composition, definition of the term, ii. 182.
Constancy, how symbolized, ii. 333.
Construction, architectural, how admirable, i. 36.
Convenience, how consulted by Gothic architecture, ii. 179.
Cornices, general divisions of, i. 63, iii. 248;
of walls, i. 60;
of roofs, i. 149;
ornamentation of, i. 305;
curvatures of, i. 310;
military, i. 160;
Greek, i. 157.
Courses in walls, i. 60.
Crockets, their use in ornamentation, i. 346;
their abuse at Venice, iii. 109.
Crosses, Byzantine, ii. 139.
Crusaders, character of the, ii. 263.
Crystals, architectural appliance of, i. 225.
Cupid, representation of, in early and later art, ii. 342.
Curvature, on what its beauty depends, i. 222, iii. 5.
Cusps, definition of, i. 135;
groups of, i. 138;
relation of, to vegetation, ii. 219;
general treatment of, iii. 255;
earliest occurrence of, ii. 220.
D
Daguerreotype, probable results of, iii. 169.
Darkness, a character of early churches, ii. 18;
not an abstract evil, iii. 220.
Death, fear of, in Renaissance times, iii. 65, 90, 92;
how anciently regarded, iii. 139, 156.
Decoration, true nature of, i. 405;
how to judge of, i. 44, 45.
See “Ornament.”
Demons, nature of, how illustrated by Milton and Dante, iii. 147.
Dentil, Venetian, defined, i. 273, 275.
Design, definition of the term, ii. 183;
its relations to naturalism, ii. 184.
Despair, how symbolized, ii. 334.
Diaper patterns in brick, i. 296;
in color, iii. 21, 22.
Discord, how symbolized, ii. 333.
Discs, decoration by means of, i. 240, 416; ii. 147, 264.
Division of labor, evils of, ii. 165.
Doge of Venice, his power, i. 3, 360.
Dogtooth moulding defined, i. 269.
Dolphins, moral disposition of, i. 230;
use of, in symbolic representation of sea, i. 422, 423.
Domestic architecture, richness of, in middle ages, ii. 99.
Doors, general structure of, i. 174, 176;
smallness of in English cathedrals, i. 176;
ancient Venetian, ii. 277, iii. 227.
Doric architecture, i. 157, 301, 307;
Christian Doric, i. 308, 315.
Dragon, conquered by St. Donatus, ii. 33;
use of, in ornamentation, ii. 219.
Dreams, how resembled by the highest arts, iii. 153;
prophetic, in relation to the Grotesque, iii. 156.
Dress, its use in ornamentation, i. 212;
early Venetian, ii. 383;
dignity of, iii. 191;
changes in modern dress, iii. 192.
Duties of buildings, i. 47.
E
Earthquake of 1511, ii. 242.
Eastern races, their power over color, ii. 147.
Eaves, construction of, i. 156.
Ecclesiastical architecture in Venice, i. 20;
no architecture exclusively ecclesiastical, ii. 99.
Edge decoration, i. 268.
Education, University, i. 391; iii. 110;
evils of, with respect to architectural workmen, ii. 107;
how to be successfully undertaken, ii. 165, 214;
modern education in general, how mistaken, iii. 110, 234;
system of, in Plato, ii. 318;
of Persian kings, ii. 318;
not to be mistaken for erudition, iii. 219;
ought to be universal, iii. 220.
Egg and arrow mouldings, i. 314.
Egyptian architecture, i. 99, 239; ii. 203.
Elgin marbles, ii. 171.
Encrusted architecture, i. 271, 272;
general analysis of, ii. 76.
Energy of Northern Gothic, i. 371; ii. 16, 204.
English (early) capitals, faults of, i. 100, 411;
English mind, its mistaken demands of perfection, ii. 160.
Envy, how set forth, ii. 346.
Evangelists, types of, how explicable, iii. 155.
F
Faërie Queen, Spenser’s, value of, theologically, ii. 328.
Faith, influence of on art, ii. 104, 105;
Titian’s picture of, i. 11;
how symbolized, ii. 337.
Falsehood, how symbolized, ii. 349.
Fatalism, how expressed in Eastern architecture, ii. 205.
Fear, effect of, on human life, iii. 137;
on Grotesque art, iii. 142.
Feudalism, healthy effects of, i. 184.
Fig-tree, sculpture of, on Ducal Palace, ii. 307.
Fillet, use of, in ornamentation, i. 267.
Finials, their use in ornamentation, i. 346;
a sign of decline in Venetian architecture, iii. 109.
Finish in workmanship, when to be required, ii. 165;
dangers of, iii. 170, ii. 162.
Fir, spruce, influence of, on architecture, i. 152.
Fire, forms of, in ornamentation, i. 228.
Fish, use of, in ornamentation, i. 229.
Flamboyant Gothic, i. 278, ii. 225.
Flattery, common in Renaissance times, iii. 64.
Flowers, representation of, how desirable, i. 340;
how represented in mosaic, iii. 179.
Fluting of columns, a mistake, i. 301.
Foils, definition of, ii. 221.
Foliage, how carved in declining periods, iii. 8, 17. See “Vegetation.”
Foliation defined, ii. 219;
essential to Gothic architecture, ii. 222.
Folly, how symbolized, ii. 325, 348.
Form of Gothic, defined, ii. 209.
Fortitude, how symbolized, ii. 337.
Fountains, symbolic representations of, i. 427.
French architecture, compared with Italian, ii. 226.
Frivolity, how exhibited in Grotesque art, iii. 143.
Fruit, its use in ornamentation, i. 232.
G
Gable, general structure of, i. 124;
essential to Gothic, ii. 210, 217.
Gardens, Italian, iii. 136.
Generalization, abuses of, iii. 176.
Geology of Lombardy, ii. 5.
Glass, its capacities in architecture, i. 409;
manufacture of, ii. 166;
true principles of working in, ii. 168, 395.
Gluttony, how symbolized, ii. 343.
Goldsmiths’ work, a high form of art, ii. 166.
Gondola, management of, ii. 375.
Gothic architecture, analysis of, ii. 151;
not derived from vegetable structure, i. 121;
convenience of, ii. 178;
divisions of, ii. 215;
surface and linear, ii. 226;
Italian and French, ii. 226;
flamboyant, i. 278, ii. 225;
perpendicular, i. 192, ii. 223, 227;
early English, i. 109;
how to judge of it, ii. 228;
how fitted for domestic purposes, ii. 269, iii. 195;
how first corrupted, iii. 3;
how to be at present built, iii. 196;
early Venetian, ii. 248;
ecclesiastical Venetian, i. 21;
central Venetian, ii. 231;
how adorned by color in Venice, iii. 23.
Government of Venice, i. 2, ii. 366.
Grammar, results of too great study of it, iii. 55, 106.
Greek architecture, general character of, i. 240, ii. 215, iii. 159.
Grief. See “Sorrow.”
Griffins, Lombardic, i. 292, 387.
Grotesque, analysis of, iii. 132;
in changes of form, i. 317;
in Venetian painting, iii. 162;
symbolical, iii. 155;
its character in Renaissance work, iii. 113, 121, 136, 143.
Gutters of roofs, i. 151.
H
Heathenism, typified in ornament, i. 317. See “Paganism.”
Heaven and Hell, proofs of their existence in natural phenomena, iii. 138.
History, how to be written and read, iii. 224.
Hobbima, iii. 184.
Honesty, how symbolized, ii. 349.
Hope, how symbolized, ii. 341.
Horseshoe arches, i. 129, ii. 249, 250.
Humanity, spiritual nature of, i. 41;
divisions of, with respect to art, i. 394.
Humility, how symbolized, ii. 339.
I
Idleness, how symbolized, ii. 345.
Idolatry, proper sense of the term, ii. 388;
is no encourager of art, ii. 110. See “Popery.”
Imagination, its relation to art, iii. 182.
Imitation of precious stones, &c., how reprehensible, iii. 26, 30.
Imposts, continuous, i. 120.
Infidelity, how symbolized, ii. 335;
an element of the Renaissance spirit, iii. 100.
Injustice, how symbolized, ii. 349.
Inlaid ornamentation, i. 369;
perfection of, in early Renaissance, iii. 26.
Inscriptions at Murano, ii. 47, 54;
use of, in early times, ii. 111.
Insects, use of, in ornamentation, i. 230.
Inspiration, how opposed to art, iii. 151, 171.
Instinct, its dignity, iii. 171.
Intellect, how variable in dignity, iii. 173.
Involution, delightfulness of, in ornament, ii. 136.
Iron, its use in architecture, i. 184, 410.
Italians, modern character of, iii. 209.
Italy, how ravaged by recent war, iii. 209.
J
Jambs, Gothic, iii. 137.
Jesting, evils of, iii. 129.
Jesuits, their restricted power in Venice, i. 366.
Jewels, their cutting, a bad employment, ii. 166.
Judgments, instinctive, i. 399.
Job, book of, its purpose, iii. 53.
K
Keystones, how mismanaged in Renaissance work. See Venetian Index, under head “Libreria.”
Knowledge, its evil consequences, iii. 40;
how to be received, iii. 50, &c. See “Education.”
L
Labor, manual, ornamental value of, i. 407;
evils of its division, ii. 165;
is not a degradation, ii. 168.
Labyrinth, in Venetian streets, its clue, ii. 254.
Lagoons, Venetian, nature of, ii. 7, 8.
Landscape, lower schools of, i. 24;
Venetian, ii. 149;
modern love of, ii. 175, iii. 123.
Laws of right in architecture, i. 32;
laws in general, how permissibly violated, i. 255, ii. 210;
their position with respect to art, iii. 96;
and to religion, iii. 205.
Leaves, use of, in ornamentation, i. 232 (see “Vegetation”);
proportion of, ii. 128.
Liberality, how symbolized, ii. 333.
Life in Byzantine architecture, ii. 133.
Lilies, beautiful proportions of, ii. 128;
used for parapet ornaments, ii. 242;
lily capitals, ii. 137.
Limitation of ornament, i. 254.
Lines, abstract use of, in ornament, i. 221.
Lintel, its structure, i. 124, 126.
Lion, on piazzetta shafts, iii. 238.
Load, of arches, i. 133.
Logic, a contemptible science, iii. 105.
Lombardic architecture, i. 17.
Lotus leaf, its use in architecture, i. 233.
Love, its power over human life, iii. 137.
Lusts, their power over human nature, how symbolized by Spenser, ii. 328.
Luxury, how symbolized, ii. 342;
how traceable in ornament, iii. 4;
of Renaissance schools, iii. 61.
M
Madonna, Byzantine representations of, ii. 53.
Magnitude, vulgar admiration of, iii. 64.
Malmsey, use of, in Feast of the Maries, iii. 117.
Marble, its uses, iii. 27.
Maries, Feast of the, iii. 117.
Mariolatry, ancient and modern, ii. 55.
Marriages of Venetians, iii. 116.
Masonry, Mont-Cenisian, i. 132;
of walls, i. 61;
of arches, i. 133.
Materials, invention of new, how injurious to art, iii. 42.
Misery, how symbolized, ii. 347.
Modesty, how symbolized, ii. 335.
Monotony, its place in art, ii. 176.
Months, personifications of, in ancient art, ii. 272.
Moroseness, its guilt, iii. 130.
Mosaics at Torcello, ii. 18, 19;
at St. Mark’s, ii. 70, 112;
early character of, ii. 110, iii. 175, 178.
Music, its relation to color, iii. 186.
Mythology of Venetian painters, ii. 150;
ancient, how injurious to the Christian mind, iii. 107.
N
Natural history, how necessary a study, iii. 54.
Naturalism, general analysis of it with respect to art, ii. 181, 190;
its advance in Gothic art, iii. 6;
not to be found in the encrusted style, ii. 89;
its presence in the noble Grotesque, iii. 144.
Nature (in the sense of material universe) not improvable by art, i. 350;
its relation to architecture, i. 351.
Niches, use of, in Northern Gothic, i. 278;
in Venetian, ii. 240;
in French and Veronese, ii. 227.
Norman hatchet-work, i. 297;
zigzag, i. 339.
Novelty, its necessity to the human mind, ii. 176.
O
Oak-tree, how represented in symbolical art, iii. 185.
Obedience, how symbolized, ii. 334.
Oligarchical government, its effect on the Venetians, i. 5.
Olive-tree, neglect of, by artists, iii. 175;
general expression of, iii. 176, 177;
representations of, in mosaic, iii. 178.
Order, uses and disadvantages of, ii. 172.
Orders, Doric and Corinthian, i. 13;
ridiculous divisions of, i. 157, 370; ii. 173, 249; iii. 99.
Ornament, material of, i. 211;
the best, expresses man’s delight in God’s work, i. 220;
not in his own, i. 211;
general treatment of, i. 236;
is necessarily imperfect, i. 237, 240;
divided into servile, subordinate, and insubordinate, i. 242, ii. 158;
distant effect of, i. 248;
arborescent, i. 252;
restrained within limits, i. 255;
cannot be overcharged if good, i. 406.
Oxford, system of education at, i. 391.
P
Paganism, revival of its power in modern times, iii. 105, 107, 122.
Painters, their power of perception, iii. 37;
influence of society on, iii. 41;
what they should know, iii. 41;
what is their business, iii. 187.
Palace, the Crystal, merits of, i. 409.
Palaces, Byzantine, ii. 118, 391;
Gothic, ii. 231.
Papacy. See “Popery.”
Parthenon, curves of, ii. 127.
Patience, how symbolized, ii. 334.
Pavements, ii. 52.
Peacocks, sculpture of, i. 240.
Pedestals of shafts, i. 82;
and see Venetian Index under head “Giorgio Maggiore.”
Perception opposed to knowledge, iii. 37.
Perfection, inordinate desire of, destructive of art, i. 237; ii. 133, 158, 169.
Perpendicular style, i. 190, 253; ii. 223, 227.
Personification, evils of, ii. 322.
Perspective, aerial, ridiculous exaggerations of, iii. 45;
ancient pride in, iii. 57;
absence of, in many great works, see in Venetian Index the notice of Tintoret’s picture of the Pool of Bethesda, under head “Rocco.”
Phariseeism and Liberalism, how opposed, iii. 97.
Philology, a base science, iii. 54.
Piazzetta at Venice, plan of, ii. 283;
shafts of, ii. 233.
Pictures, judgment of, how formed, ii. 371;
neglect of, in Venice, ii. 372;
how far an aid to religion, ii. 104, 110.
Picturesque, definition of term, iii. 134.
Piers, general structure of, i. 71, 98, 118.
Pilgrim’s Progress. See “Bunyan.”
Pine of Italy, its effect on architecture, i. 152;
of Alps, effect in distance, i. 245. See “Fir.”
Pinnacles are of little practical service, i. 170;
their effect on common roofs, i. 347.
Play, its relation to Grotesque art, iii. 126.
Pleasure, its kinds and true uses, iii. 189.
Popery, how degraded in contest with Protestantism, i. 34, iii. 103;
its influence on art, i. 23, 34, 35, 384, 432, ii. 51;
typified in ornament, i. 316;
power of Pope in Venice, i. 362;
arts used in support of Popery, ii. 74.
Porches, i. 195.
Portraiture, power of, in Venice, iii. 164.
Posture-making in Renaissance art, iii. 90.
Prayers, ancient and modern, difference between, ii. 315, 390.
Pre-Raphaelitism, iii. 90; present position of, iii. 168, 174, 188.
Pride, how symbolized, ii. 343, iii. 207;
of knowledge, iii. 35;
of state, iii. 59;
of system, iii. 95.
Priests, restricted power of, in Venice, i. 366.
Proportions, subtlety of, in early work, ii. 38, 121, 127.
Protestantism, its influence on art, i. 23;
typified in ornament, i. 316;
influence of, on prosperity of nations, i. 368;
expenditure in favor of, i. 434;
is incapable of judging of art, ii. 105;
how expressed in art, ii. 205;
its errors in opposing Romanism, iii, 102, 103, 104;
its shame of religious confession, ii. 278.
Prudence, how symbolized, ii. 340.
Pulpits, proper structure of, ii. 22, 380.
Purism in art, its nature and definition, ii. 189.
Purity, how symbolized, iii. 20.
Q
Quadrupeds, use of in ornamentation, i. 234.
Quantity of ornament, its regulation, i. 23.
R
Rationalism, its influence on art, i. 23.
Realization, how far allowable in noble art, iii. 182, 186.
Recesses, decoration of, i. 278.
Recumbent statues, iii. 72.
Redundance, an element of Gothic, ii. 206.
Religion, its influence on Venetian policy, i. 6;
how far aided by pictorial art, ii. 104, 109;
contempt of, in Renaissance times, iii. 122.
Renaissance architecture, nature of, iii. 33;
early, iii. 1;
Byzantine, iii. 15;
Roman, iii. 32;
Grotesque, iii. 112;
inconsistencies of, iii. 42, etc.
Reptiles, how used in ornamentation, i. 230.
Resistance, line of, in arches, i. 126.
Restraint, ornamental, value of, i. 255.
Reverence, how ennobling to humanity, ii. 163.
Rhetoric, a base study, iii. 106.
Rigidity, an element of Gothic, ii. 203.
Rivers, symbolical representation of, i. 419, 420.
Rocks, use of, in ornamentation, i. 224;
organization of, i. 246;
curvatures of, i. 58, 224.
Roll-mouldings, decoration of, i. 276.
Romance, modern errors of, ii. 4;
how connected with dress, iii. 192.
Romanesque style, i. 15, 19, 145; ii. 215. See “Byzantine,” and “Renaissance.”
Romanism. See “Popery.”
Roofs, analysis of, i. 46, 148; ii. 212, 216;
domed, i. 149;
Swiss, i. 149, 345;
steepness of, conducive to Gothic character, i. 151, ii. 209;
decoration of, i. 343.
Rustication, is ugly and foolish, i. 65;
natural objects of which it produces a resemblance, i. 296.
S
Salvia, its leaf applied to architecture, i. 287, 306.
Sarcophagi, Renaissance treatment of, iii. 90;
ancient, iii. 69, 93.
Satellitic shafts, i. 95.
Satire in Grotesque art, iii. 126, 145.
Savageness, the first element of Gothic, ii. 155;
in Grotesque art, iii. 159.
Science opposed to art, iii. 36.
Sculpture, proper treatment of, i. 216, &c.
Sea, symbolical representations of, i. 352, 421;
natural waves of, i. 351.
Sensualism in art, its nature and definition, ii. 189;
how redeemed by color, ii. 145.
Serapeum at Memphis, cusps of, ii. 220.
Sermons, proper manner of regarding them, ii. 22;
mode of their delivery in Scotch church, ii. 381.
Serrar del Consiglio, ii. 291.
Shafts, analysis of, i. 84;
vaulting shafts, i. 145;
ornamentation of, i. 300;
twisted, by what laws regulated, i. 303;
strength of, i. 402;
laws by which they are regulated in encrusted style, ii. 82.
Shields, use of, on tombs, ii. 224, iii. 87.
Shipping, use of, in ornamentation, i. 215.
Shops in Venice, ii. 65.
Sight, how opposed to thought, iii. 39.
Simplicity of life in thirteenth century, ii. 263.
Sin, how symbolized in Grotesque art, iii. 141.
Slavery of Greeks and Egyptians, ii. 158;
of English workmen, ii. 162, 163.
Society, unhealthy state of, in modern times, ii. 163.
Sorrow, how sinful, ii. 325;
how symbolized, ii. 347.
Soul, its development in art, iii. 173, 188;
its connection with the body, i. 41, 395.
Spandrils, structure of, i. 146;
decoration of, i. 297.
Spirals, architectural value of, i. 222, ii. 16.
Spurs of bases, i. 79.
Staircases, i. 208;
of Gothic palaces, ii. 280.
Stucco, when admissible, iii. 21.
Subordination of ornament, i. 240.
Superimposition of buildings, i. 200; ii. 386.
Surface-Gothic, explanation of term, ii. 225, 227.
Symbolism, i. 417;
how opposed to personification, ii. 322.
System, pride of, how hurtful, iii. 95, 99.
T
Temperance, how symbolized, ii. 338;
temperance in color and curvature, iii. 420.
Theology, opposed to religion, iii. 216;
of Spencer, iii. 205.
Thirteenth century, its high position with respect to art, ii. 263.
Thought, opposed to sight, iii. 39.
Tombs at Verona, i. 142, 412;
at Venice, ii. 69;
early Christian, iii. 67;
Gothic, iii. 71;
Renaissance treatment of, iii. 84.
Towers, proper character of, i. 204;
of St. Mark’s, i. 207.
Traceries, structure of, i. 184, 185;
flamboyant, i. 189;
stump, i. 189;
English perpendicular, i 190, ii. 222;
general character of, ii. 220;
strength of, in Venetian Gothic, ii. 234, iii. 253;
general forms of tracery bars, iii. 250.
Treason, how detested by Dante, ii. 327.
Trees, use of, in ornamentation, i. 231.
Trefoil, use of, in ornamentation, ii. 42.
Triangles, used for ornaments at Murano, ii. 43.
Tribune at Torcello, ii. 24.
Triglyphs, ugliness of, i, 43.
Trunkmakers, their share in recovery of Brides of Venice, iii. 117, 118.
Truth, relation of, to religion, in Spenser’s “Faërie Queen,” iii, 205;
typified by stones, iii. 31.
Tympanum, decoration of, i. 299.
U
Unity of Venetian nobility, i. 10.
V
Vain glory, speedy punishment of, iii. 122.
Vanity, how symbolized, ii. 346.
Variety in ornamental design, importance of, ii. 43, 133, 142, 172.
Vegetation, use of, in ornamentation, i. 232;
peculiar meaning of, in Gothic, ii. 199;
how connected with cusps, ii. 219.
Veil (wall veil), construction of, i. 58;
decoration of, i. 294.
Vine, Lombardic sculpture of, i. 375;
at Torcello, ii. 15;
use of, in ornamentation, ii. 141;
in symbolism, ii. 143;
sculpture of, on Ducal Palace, ii. 308.
Virtues, how symbolized in sepulchral monuments, iii. 82, 86;
systems of, in Pagan and Christian philosophy, ii. 312;
cardinal, ii. 317, 318, 320;
of architecture, i. 36, 44.
Voussoirs defined, i. 125;
contest between them and architraves, i. 336.
W
Walls, general analysis of their structure, i. 48;
bases of, i. 52, 53;
cornices of, i. 63;
rustication of, i. 61, 338;
decoration of, i. 294;
courses in, i. 61, 295.
Water, its use in ornamentation, i. 226;
ancient representations of, i. 417.
Weaving, importance of associations connected with, ii. 136.
Wells, old Venetian, ii. 279.
Windows, general forms of, i. 179;
Arabian, i. 180, ii. 135;
square-headed, ii. 211, 269;
development of, in Venice, ii. 235;
orders of, in Venice, ii. 248;
advisable form of, in modern buildings, ii. 269.
Winds, how symbolized at Venice, ii. 367.
Wooden architecture, i. 381.
Womanhood, virtues of, as given by Spenser, ii. 326.
Z
Zigzag, Norman, i. 339.
IV.
VENETIAN INDEX.
I have endeavored to make the following index as useful as
possible to the traveller, by indicating only the objects which are
really worth his study. A traveller’s interest, stimulated as it
is into strange vigor by the freshness of every impression, and
deepened by the sacredness of the charm of association which
long familiarity with any scene too fatally wears away,71 is too
precious a thing to be heedlessly wasted; and as it is physically
impossible to see and to understand more than a certain quantity
of art in a given time, the attention bestowed on second-rate
works, in such a city as Venice, is not merely lost, but actually
harmful,—deadening the interest and confusing the memory
with respect to those which it is a duty to enjoy, and a disgrace
to forget. The reader need not fear being misled by any omissions;
for I have conscientiously pointed out every characteristic
example, even of the styles which I dislike, and have referred to
Lazari in all instances in which my own information failed: but
if he is in any wise willing to trust me, I should recommend
him to devote his principal attention, if he is fond of paintings,
288
to the works of Tintoret, Paul Veronese, and John Bellini; not
of course neglecting Titian, yet remembering that Titian can be
well and thoroughly studied in almost any great European
gallery, while Tintoret and Bellini can be judged of only in
Venice, and Paul Veronese, though gloriously represented by
the two great pictures in the Louvre, and many others throughout
Europe, is yet not to be fully estimated until he is seen at
play among the fantastic chequers of the Venetian ceilings.
I have supplied somewhat copious notices of the pictures of
Tintoret, because they are much injured, difficult to read, and
entirely neglected by other writers on art. I cannot express the
astonishment and indignation I felt on finding, in Kugler’s
handbook, a paltry cenacolo, painted probably in a couple of
hours for a couple of zecchins, for the monks of St. Trovaso,
quoted as characteristic of this master; just as foolish readers
quote separate stanzas of Peter Bell or the Idiot Boy, as characteristic
of Wordsworth. Finally, the reader is requested to
observe, that the dates assigned to the various buildings named
in the following index, are almost without exception conjectural;
that is to say, founded exclusively on the internal evidence of
which a portion has been given in the Final Appendix. It is
likely, therefore, that here and there, in particular instances,
further inquiry may prove me to have been deceived; but such
occasional errors are not of the smallest importance with respect
to the general conclusions of the preceding pages, which will be
found to rest on too broad a basis to be disturbed.
A
Accademia delle Belle Arti. Notice above the door the
two bas-reliefs of St. Leonard and St. Christopher, chiefly
remarkable for their rude cutting at so late a date as 1377;
but the niches under which they stand are unusual in their
bent gables, and in little crosses within circles which fill their
cusps. The traveller is generally too much struck by Titian’s
great picture of the “Assumption,” to be able to pay proper
attention to the other works in this gallery. Let him, however,
ask himself candidly, how much of his admiration is
289
dependent merely upon the picture being larger than any other
in the room, and having bright masses of red and blue in it:
let him be assured that the picture is in reality not one whit
the better for being either large, or gaudy in color; and he
will then be better disposed to give the pains necessary to discover
the merit of the more profound and solemn works of
Bellini and Tintoret. One of the most wonderful works in
the whole gallery is Tintoret’s “Death of Abel,” on the left of
the “Assumption;” the “Adam and Eve,” on the right of it,
is hardly inferior; and both are more characteristic examples
of the master, and in many respects better pictures, than the
much vaunted “Miracle of St. Mark.” All the works of
Bellini in this room are of great beauty and interest. In the
great room, that which contains Titian’s “Presentation of the
Virgin,” the traveller should examine carefully all the pictures
by Vittor Carpaccio and Gentile Bellini, which represent
scenes in ancient Venice; they are full of interesting architecture
and costume. Marco Basaiti’s “Agony in the Garden”
is a lovely example of the religious school. The Tintorets
in this room are all second rate, but most of the
Veronese are good, and the large ones are magnificent.
Aliga. See Giorgio.
Alvise, Church of St. I have never been in this church, but
Lazari dates its interior, with decision, as of the year 1388,
and it may be worth a glance, if the traveller has time.
Andrea, Church of St. Well worth visiting for the sake of
the peculiarly sweet and melancholy effect of its little grass-grown
campo, opening to the lagoon and the Alps. The
sculpture over the door, “St. Peter walking on the Water,”
is a quaint piece of Renaissance work. Note the distant
rocky landscape, and the oar of the existing gondola floating
by St. Andrew’s boat. The church is of the later Gothic
period, much defaced, but still picturesque. The lateral windows
are bluntly trefoiled, and good of their time.
Angeli, Church Delgli, at Murano. The sculpture of the
“Annunciation” over the entrance-gate is graceful. In exploring
Murano, it is worth while to row up the great canal
thus far for the sake of the opening to the lagoon.
Antonino, Church of St. Of no importance.
Apollinare, Church of St. Of no importance.
Apostoli, Church of the. The exterior is nothing. There
is said to be a picture by Veronese in the interior, “The
Fall of the Manna.” I have not seen it; but, if it be
of importance, the traveller should compare it carefully with
Tintoret’s, in the Scuola di San Rocco, and San Giorgio Maggiore.
Apostoli, Palace at, II. 253, on the Grand Canal, near the
Rialto, opposite the fruit-market. A most important transitional
palace. Its sculpture in the first story is peculiarly rich
and curious; I think Venetian, in imitation of Byzantine.
The sea story and first floor are of the first half of the thirteenth
century, the rest modern. Observe that only one wing
of the sea story is left, the other half having been modernized.
The traveller should land to look at the capital drawn
in Plate II. of Vol. III. fig. 7.
Arsenal. Its gateway is a curiously picturesque example of
Renaissance workmanship, admirably sharp and expressive in
its ornamental sculpture; it is in many parts like some of
the best Byzantine work. The Greek lions in front of it
appear to me to deserve more praise than they have received;
though they are awkwardly balanced between conventional and
imitative representation, having neither the severity proper to
the one, nor the veracity necessary for the other.
B
Badoer, Palazzo, in the Campo San Giovanni in Bragola. A
magnificent example of the fourteenth century Gothic, circa
1310-1320, anterior to the Ducal Palace, and showing beautiful
ranges of the fifth order window, with fragments of the original
balconies, and the usual lateral window larger than any of
the rest. In the centre of its arcade on the first floor is the
inlaid ornament drawn in Plate VIII. Vol. I. The fresco
painting on the walls is of later date; and I believe the heads
which form the finials have been inserted afterwards also, the
original windows having been pure fifth order.
The building is now a ruin, inhabited by the lowest orders;
the first floor, when I was last in Venice, by a laundress.
Baffo, Palazzo, in the Campo St. Maurizio. The commonest
291
late Renaissance. A few olive leaves and vestiges of two
figures still remain upon it, of the frescoes by Paul Veronese,
with which it was once adorned.
Balbi, Palazzo, in Volta di Canal. Of no importance.
Barbarigo, Palazzo, on the Grand Canal, next the Casa Pisani.
Late Renaissance; noticeable only as a house in which some of
the best pictures of Titian were allowed to be ruined by damp,
and out of which they were then sold to the Emperor of Russia.
Barbaro, Palazzo, on the Grand Canal, next the Palazzo
Cavalli. These two buildings form the principal objects in
the foreground of the view which almost every artist seizes
on his first traverse of the Grand Canal, the Church of the
Salute forming a most graceful distance. Neither is, however,
of much value, except in general effect; but the Barbaro
is the best, and the pointed arcade in its side wall, seen from
the narrow canal between it and the Cavalli, is good Gothic,
of the earliest fourteenth century type.
Barnaba, Church of St. Of no importance.
Bartolomeo, Church of St. I did not go to look at the
works of Sebastian del Piombo which it contains, fully crediting
M. Lazari’s statement, that they have been “Barbaramente
sfigurati da mani imperite, che pretendevano ristaurarli.” Otherwise
the church is of no importance.
Basso, Church of St. Of no importance.
Battagia, Palazzo, on the Grand Canal. Of no importance.
Beccherie. See Querini.
Bembo, Palazzo, on the Grand Canal, next the Casa Manin. A
noble Gothic pile, circa 1350-1380, which, before it was painted
by the modern Venetians with the two most valuable colors of
Tintoret, Bianco e Nero, by being whitewashed above, and
turned into a coal warehouse below, must have been among the
most noble in effect on the whole Grand Canal. It still forms
a beautiful group with the Rialto, some large shipping being
generally anchored at its quay. Its sea story and entresol are
of earlier date, I believe, than the rest; the doors of the former
are Byzantine (see above, Final Appendix, under head
“Jambs”); and above the entresol is a beautiful Byzantine
cornice, built into the wall, and harmonizing well with the
Gothic work.
Bembo, Palazzo, in the Calle Magno, at the Campo de’ due Pozzi,
close to the Arsenal. Noticed by Lazari and Selvatico as having
a very interesting staircase. It is early Gothic, circa 1330,
but not a whit more interesting than many others of similar
date and design. See “Contarini Porta de Ferro,” “Morosini,”
“Sanudo,” and “Minelli.”
Benedetto, Campo of St. Do not fail to see the superb,
though partially ruinous, Gothic palace fronting this little
square. It is very late Gothic, just passing into Renaissance;
unique in Venice, in masculine character, united with the delicacy
of the incipient style. Observe especially the brackets
of the balconies, the flower-work on the cornices, and the arabesques
on the angles of the balconies themselves.
Benedetto, Church of St. Of no importance.
Bernardo, Palazzo, on the Grand Canal. A very noble pile of
early fifteenth century Gothic, founded on the Ducal Palace.
The traceries in its lateral windows are both rich and unusual.
Bernardo, Palazzo, at St. Polo. A glorious palace, on a narrow
canal, in a part of Venice now inhabited by the lower
orders only. It is rather late Central Gothic, circa 1380-1400,
but of the finest kind, and superb in its effect of color when
seen from the side. A capital in the interior court is much
praised by Selvatico and Lazari, because its “foglie d’acanto”
(anything by the by, but acanthus), “quasi agitate de vento si
attorcigliano d’intorno alla campana, concetto non indegno
della bell’epoca greca!” Does this mean “epoca Bisantina?”
The capital is simply a translation into Gothic sculpture of the
Byzantine ones of St. Mark’s and the Fondaco de’ Turchi
(see Plate VIII. Vol. I. fig. 14), and is far inferior to either.
But, taken as a whole, I think that, after the Ducal Palace, this
is the noblest in effect of all in Venice.
Brenta, Banks of the, I. 354. Villas on the, I. 354.
Businello, Casa, II. 391.
Byzantine Palaces generally, II. 118.
C
Camerlenghi, Palace of the, beside the Rialto. A graceful
work of the early Renaissance (1525) passing into Roman
Renaissance. Its details are inferior to most of the work of
293
the school. The “Camerlenghi,” properly “Camerlenghi di
Comune,” were the three officers or ministers who had care of
the administration of public expenses.
Cancellaria, II. 293.
Canciano, Church of St. Of no importance.
Cappello, Palazzo, at St. Aponal. Of no interest. Some say
that Bianca Cappello fled from it; but the tradition seems to
fluctuate between the various houses belonging to her family.
Carità, Church of the. Once an interesting Gothic church of
the fourteenth century, lately defaced, and applied to some of
the usual important purposes of the modern Italians. The
effect of its ancient façade may partly be guessed at from the
pictures of Canaletto, but only guessed at; Canaletto being less
to be trusted for renderings of details, than the rudest and
most ignorant painter of the thirteenth century.
Carmini, Church of the. A most interesting church of late
thirteenth century work, but much altered and defaced. Its
nave, in which the early shafts and capitals of the pure truncate
form are unaltered, is very fine in effect; its lateral porch
is quaint and beautiful, decorated with Byzantine circular
sculptures (of which the central one is given in Vol. II. Plate
XI. fig. 5), and supported on two shafts whose capitals are
the most archaic examples of the pure Rose form that I know
in Venice.
There is a glorious Tintoret over the first altar on the right
in entering; the “Circumcision of Christ.” I do not know
an aged head either more beautiful or more picturesque than
that of the high priest. The cloister is full of notable tombs,
nearly all dated; one, of the fifteenth century, to the left on
entering, is interesting from the color still left on the leaves
and flowers of its sculptured roses.
Cassano, Church of St. This church must on no account be
missed, as it contains three Tintorets, of which one, the
“Crucifixion,” is among the finest in Europe. There is nothing
worth notice in the building itself, except the jamb of an
ancient door (left in the Renaissance buildings, facing the
canal), which has been given among the examples of Byzantine
jambs; and the traveller may, therefore, devote his entire
attention to the three pictures in the chancel.
1. The Crucifixion. (On the left of the high altar.) It is
refreshing to find a picture taken care of, and in a bright
though not a good light, so that such parts of it as are seen at
all are seen well. It is also in a better state than most pictures
in galleries, and most remarkable for its new and strange
treatment of the subject. It seems to have been painted more
for the artist’s own delight, than with any labored attempt at
composition; the horizon is so low that the spectator must
fancy himself lying at full length on the grass, or rather among
the brambles and luxuriant weeds, of which the foreground is
entirely composed. Among these, the seamless robe of Christ
has fallen at the foot of the cross; the rambling briars and wild
grasses thrown here and there over its folds of rich, but pale,
crimson. Behind them, and seen through them, the heads of
a troop of Roman soldiers are raised against the sky; and,
above them, their spears and halberds form a thin forest
against the horizontal clouds. The three crosses are put on
the extreme right of the picture, and its centre is occupied
by the executioners, one of whom, standing on a ladder, receives
from the other at once the sponge and the tablet with
the letters INRI. The Madonna and St. John are on the extreme
left, superbly painted, like all the rest, but quite subordinate.
In fact, the whole mind of the painter seems to
have been set upon making the principals accessary, and the
accessaries principal. We look first at the grass, and then at
the scarlet robe; and then at the clump of distant spears, and
then at the sky, and last of all at the cross. As a piece of
color, the picture is notable for its extreme modesty. There
is not a single very full or bright tint in any part, and yet the
color is delighted in throughout; not the slightest touch of it
but is delicious. It is worth notice also, and especially, because
this picture being in a fresh state we are sure of one fact, that,
like nearly all other great colorists, Tintoret was afraid of
light greens in his vegetation. He often uses dark blue greens
in his shadowed trees, but here where the grass is in full light,
it is all painted with various hues of sober brown, more especially
where it crosses the crimson robe. The handling of the
whole is in his noblest manner; and I consider the picture
generally quite beyond all price. It was cleaned, I believe,
295
some years ago, but not injured, or at least as little injured as
it is possible for a picture to be which has undergone any
cleaning process whatsoever.
2. The Resurrection. (Over the high altar.) The lower
part of this picture is entirely concealed by a miniature temple,
about five feet high, on the top of the altar; certainly an insult
little expected by Tintoret, as, by getting on steps, and
looking over the said temple, one may see that the lower figures
of the picture are the most labored. It is strange that the
painter never seemed able to conceive this subject with any
power, and in the present work he is marvellously hampered
by various types and conventionalities. It is not a painting of
the Resurrection, but of Roman Catholic saints, thinking
about the Resurrection. On one side of the tomb is a bishop
in full robes, on the other a female saint, I know not who;
beneath it, an angel playing on an organ, and a cherub blowing
it; and other cherubs flying about the sky, with flowers; the
whole conception being a mass of Renaissance absurdities. It
is, moreover, heavily painted, over-done, and over-finished;
and the forms of the cherubs utterly heavy and vulgar. I
cannot help fancying the picture has been restored in some
way or another, but there is still great power in parts of it.
If it be a really untouched Tintoret, it is a highly curious example
of failure from over-labor on a subject into which his
mind was not thrown: the color is hot and harsh, and felt to
be so more painfully, from its opposition to the grand coolness
and chastity of the “Crucifixion.” The face of the angel
playing the organ is highly elaborated; so, also, the flying
cherubs.
3. The Descent into Hades. (On the right-hand side of the
high altar.) Much injured and little to be regretted. I never
was more puzzled by any picture, the painting being throughout
careless, and in some places utterly bad, and yet not like
modern work; the principal figure, however, of Eve, has either
been redone, or is scholar’s work altogether, as, I suspect, most
of the rest of the picture. It looks as if Tintoret had sketched
it when he was ill, left it to a bad scholar to work on with, and
then finished it in a hurry; but he has assuredly had something
to do with it; it is not likely that anybody else would have refused
296
all aid from the usual spectral company with which common
painters fill the scene. Bronzino, for instance, covers his
canvas with every form of monster that his sluggish imagination
could coin. Tintoret admits only a somewhat haggard Adam,
a graceful Eve, two or three Venetians in court dress, seen
amongst the smoke, and a Satan represented as a handsome
youth, recognizable only by the claws on his feet. The picture
is dark and spoiled, but I am pretty sure there are no demons
or spectres in it. This is quite in accordance with the master’s
caprice, but it considerably diminishes the interest of a work
in other ways unsatisfactory. There may once have been
something impressive in the shooting in of the rays at the top
of the cavern, as well as in the strange grass that grows in the
bottom, whose infernal character is indicated by its all being
knotted together; but so little of these parts can be seen, that
it is not worth spending time on a work certainly unworthy of
the master, and in great part probably never seen by him.
Cattarina, Church of St., said to contain a chef-d’œuvre of
Paul Veronese, the “Marriage of St. Catherine.” I have not
seen it.
Cavalli, Palazzo, opposite the Academy of Arts. An imposing
pile, on the Grand Canal, of Renaissance Gothic, but of
little merit in the details; and the effect of its traceries has
been of late destroyed by the fittings of modern external blinds.
Its balconies are good, of the later Gothic type. See “Barbaro.”
Cavalli, Palazzo, next the Casa Grimani (or Post-Office), but
on the other side of the narrow canal. Good Gothic, founded
on the Ducal Palace, circa 1380. The capitals of the first
story are remarkably rich in the deep fillets at the necks. The
crests, heads of sea-horses, inserted between the windows, appear
to be later, but are very fine of their kind.
Cicogna, Palazzo, at San Sebastiano, II. 265.
Clemente, Church of St. On an island to the south of
Venice, from which the view of the city is peculiarly beautiful.
See “Scalzi.”
Contarini Porta di Ferro, Palazzo, near the Church of St.
John and Paul, so called from the beautiful ironwork on a
door, which was some time ago taken down by the proprietor
297
and sold. Mr. Rawdon Brown rescued some of the ornaments
from the hands of the blacksmith, who had bought them for
old iron. The head of the door is a very interesting stone
arch of the early thirteenth century, already drawn in my
folio work. In the interior court is a beautiful remnant of
staircase, with a piece of balcony at the top, circa 1350, and
one of the most richly and carefully wrought in Venice. The
palace, judging by these remnants (all that are now left of it,
except a single traceried window of the same date at the turn
of the stair), must once have been among the most magnificent
in Venice.
Contarini (delle Figure), Palazzo, on the Grand Canal,
III. 17.
Contarini dai Scrigni, Palazzo, on the Grand Canal. A
Gothic building, founded on the Ducal Palace. Two Renaissance
statues in niches at the sides give it its name.
Contarini Fasan, Palazzo, on the Grand Canal, II. 244.
The richest work of the fifteenth century domestic Gothic in
Venice, but notable more for richness than excellence of design.
In one respect, however, it deserves to be regarded with attention,
as showing how much beauty and dignity may be
bestowed on a very small and unimportant dwelling-house by
Gothic sculpture. Foolish criticisms upon it have appeared
in English accounts of foreign buildings, objecting to it on the
ground of its being “ill-proportioned;” the simple fact being,
that there was no room in this part of the canal for a wider
house, and that its builder made its rooms as comfortable as
he could, and its windows and balconies of a convenient size
for those who were to see through them, and stand on them,
and left the “proportions” outside to take care of themselves;
which, indeed, they have very sufficiently done; for though
the house thus honestly confesses its diminutiveness, it is
nevertheless one of the principal ornaments of the very noblest
reach of the Grand Canal, and would be nearly as great a loss,
if it were destroyed, as the Church of La Salute itself.
Contarini, Palazzo, at St. Luca. Of no importance.
Corner della Ca’ grande, Palazzo, on the Grand Canal.
One of the worst and coldest buildings of the central Renaissance,
It is on a grand scale, and is a conspicuous object,
298
rising over the roofs of the neighboring houses in the various
aspects of the entrance of the Grand Canal, and in the general
view of Venice from San Clemente.
Corner della Regina, Palazzo. A late Renaissance building
of no merit or interest.
Corner Mocenigo, Palazzo, at St. Polo. Of no interest.
Corner Spinelli, Palazzo, on the Grand Canal. A graceful
and interesting example of the early Renaissance, remarkable
for its pretty circular balconies.
Corner, Raccolta. I must refer the reader to M. Lazari’s
Guide for an account of this collection, which, however, ought
only to be visited if the traveller is not pressed for time.
D
Dandolo, Palazzo, on the Grand Canal. Between the Casa
Loredan and Casa Bembo is a range of modern buildings,
some of which occupy, I believe, the site of the palace once
inhabited by the Doge Henry Dandolo. Fragments of early
architecture of the Byzantine school may still be traced in
many places among their foundations, and two doors in the
foundation of the Casa Bembo itself belong to the same group.
There is only one existing palace, however, of any value, on
this spot, a very small but rich Gothic one of about 1300, with
two groups of fourth order windows in its second and third
stories, and some Byzantine circular mouldings built into it
above. This is still reported to have belonged to the family
of Dandolo, and ought to be carefully preserved, as it is one
of the most interesting and ancient Gothic palaces which yet
remain.
Danieli, Albergo. See Nani.
Da Ponte, Palazzo. Of no interest.
Dario, Palazzo, I. 370; III. 211.
Dogana di Mare, at the separation of the Grand Canal from
the Giudecca. A barbarous building of the time of the Grotesque
Renaissance (1676), rendered interesting only by its
position. The statue of Fortune, forming the weathercock,
standing on the world, is alike characteristic of the conceits of
the time, and of the hopes and principles of the last days of
Venice.
Donato, Church of St., at Murano, II. 31.
Dona’, Palazzo, on the Grand Canal. I believe the palace
described under this name as of the twelfth century, by M.
Lazari, is that which I have called the Braided House, II. 132,
392.
D’Oro Casa. A noble pile of very quaint Gothic, once superb
in general effect, but now destroyed by restorations. I saw the
beautiful slabs of red marble, which formed the bases of its
balconies, and were carved into noble spiral mouldings of
strange sections, half a foot deep, dashed to pieces when I was
last in Venice; its glorious interior staircase, by far the most
interesting Gothic monument of the kind in Venice, had been
carried away, piece by piece, and sold for waste marble, two
years before. Of what remains, the most beautiful portions
are, or were, when I last saw them, the capitals of the windows
in the upper story, most glorious sculpture of the fourteenth
century. The fantastic window traceries are, I think, later;
but the rest of the architecture of this palace is anomalous, and
I cannot venture to give any decided opinion respecting it.
Parts of its mouldings are quite Byzantine in character, but
look somewhat like imitations.
Ducal Palace, I. 29; history of, II. 282, etc.; III. 199; plan
and section of, II. 282, 283; description of, II. 304, etc.; series
of its capitals, II. 332, etc.; spandrils of, I. 299, 415; shafts
of, I. 413; traceries of, derived from those of the Frari, II.
234; angles of, II. 239; main balcony of, II. 245; base of, III.
212; Rio Façade of, III. 25; paintings in, II. 372. The multitude
of works by various masters, which cover the walls of
this palace is so great, that the traveller is in general merely
wearied and confused by them. He had better refuse all attention
except to the following works:
1. Paradise, by Tintoret; at the extremity of the Great
Council chamber. I found it impossible to count the number
of figures in this picture, of which the grouping is so intricate,
that at the upper part it is not easy to distinguish one figure
from another; but I counted 150 important figures in one half
of it alone; so that, as there are nearly as many in subordinate
position, the total number cannot be under 500. I believe this
is, on the whole, Tintoret’s chef-d’œuvre; though it is so vast
300
that no one takes the trouble to read it, and therefore less
wonderful pictures are preferred to it. I have not myself been
able to study except a few fragments of it, all executed in his
finest manner; but it may assist a hurried observer to point
out to him that the whole composition is divided into concentric
zones, represented one above another like the stories of a
cupola, round the figures of Christ and the Madonna, at the
central and highest point: both these figures are exceedingly
dignified and beautiful. Between each zone or belt of the
nearer figures, the white distances of heaven are seen filled
with floating spirits. The picture is, on the whole, wonderfully
preserved, and the most precious thing that Venice possesses.
She will not possess it long; for the Venetian academicians,
finding it exceedingly unlike their own works, declare
it to want harmony, and are going to retouch it to their own
ideas of perfection.
2. Siege of Zara; the first picture on the right on entering
the Sala del Scrutinio. It is a mere battle piece, in which the
figures, like the arrows, are put in by the score. There are
high merits in the thing, and so much invention that it is
possible Tintoret may have made the sketch for it; but, if executed
by him at all, he has done it merely in the temper in
which a sign-painter meets the wishes of an ambitious landlord.
He seems to have been ordered to represent all the
events of the battle at once; and to have felt that, provided
he gave men, arrows, and ships enough, his employers would
be perfectly satisfied. The picture is a vast one, some thirty
feet by fifteen.
Various other pictures will be pointed out by the custode,
in these two rooms, as worthy of attention, but they are only
historically, not artistically, interesting. The works of Paul
Veronese on the ceiling have been repainted; and the rest of
the pictures on the walls are by second-rate men. The traveller
must, once for all, be warned against mistaking the works
of Domenico Robusti (Domenico Tintoretto), a very miserable
painter, for those of his illustrious father, Jacopo.
3. The Doge Grimani kneeling before Faith, by Titian; in
the Sala delle quattro Porte. To be observed with care, as
one of the most striking examples of Titian’s want of feeling
301
and coarseness of conception. (See above, Vol. I. p. 12.) As
a work of mere art, it is, however, of great value. The traveller
who has been accustomed to deride Turner’s indistinctness
of touch, ought to examine carefully the mode of painting
the Venice in the distance at the bottom of this picture.
4. Frescoes on the Roof of the Sala delle quattro Porte, by
Tintoret. Once magnificent beyond description, now mere
wrecks (the plaster crumbling away in large flakes), but yet
deserving of the most earnest study.
5. Christ taken down from the Cross, by Tintoret; at the
upper end of the Sala dei Pregadi. One of the most interesting
mythic pictures of Venice, two doges being represented beside
the body of Christ, and a most noble painting; executed,
however, for distant effect, and seen best from the end of the
room.
6. Venice, Queen of the Sea, by Tintoret. Central compartment
of the ceiling, in the Sala dei Pregadi. Notable for the
sweep of its vast green surges, and for the daring character of
its entire conception, though it is wild and careless, and in
many respects unworthy of the master. Note the way in which
he has used the fantastic forms of the sea weeds, with respect
to what was above stated (III. 158), as to his love of the grotesque.
7. The Doge Loredano in Prayer to the Virgin, by Tintoret;
in the same room. Sickly and pale in color, yet a grand work;
to be studied, however, more for the sake of seeing what a
great man does “to order,” when he is wearied of what is required
from him, than for its own merit.
8. St. George and the Princess. There are, besides the
“Paradise,” only six pictures in the Ducal Palace, as far as I
know, which Tintoret painted carefully, and those are all exceedingly
fine: the most finished of these are in the Anti-Collegio;
but those that are most majestic and characteristic of
the master are two oblong ones, made to fill the panels of the
walls in the Anti-Chiesetta; these two, each, I suppose, about
eight feet by six, are in his most quiet and noble manner.
There is excessively little color in them, their prevalent tone
being a greyish brown opposed with grey, black, and a very warm
russet. They are thinly painted, perfect in tone, and quite
302
untouched. The first of them is “St. George and the Dragon,”
the subject being treated in a new and curious way. The principal
figure is the princess, who sits astride on the dragon’s
neck, holding him by a bridle of silken riband; St. George
stands above and behind her, holding his hands over her head
as if to bless her, or to keep the dragon quiet by heavenly
power; and a monk stands by on the right, looking gravely
on. There is no expression or life in the dragon, though the
white flashes in its eye are very ghastly: but the whole thing
is entirely typical; and the princess is not so much represented
riding on the dragon, as supposed to be placed by St. George
in an attitude of perfect victory over her chief enemy. She
has a full rich dress of dull red, but her figure is somewhat
ungraceful. St. George is in grey armor and grey drapery,
and has a beautiful face; his figure entirely dark against the
distant sky. There is a study for this picture in the Manfrini
Palace.
9. St. Andrew and St. Jerome. This, the companion picture,
has even less color than its opposite. It is nearly all
brown and grey; the fig-leaves and olive-leaves brown, the
faces brown, the dresses brown, and St. Andrew holding a
great brown cross. There is nothing that can be called color,
except the grey of the sky, which approaches in some places a
little to blue, and a single piece of dirty brick-red in St.
Jerome’s dress; and yet Tintoret’s greatness hardly ever shows
more than in the management of such sober tints. I would
rather have these two small brown pictures, and two others in
the Academy perfectly brown also in their general tone—the
“Cain and Abel” and the “Adam and Eve,”—than all the
other small pictures in Venice put together, which he painted
in bright colors, for altar pieces; but I never saw two pictures
which so nearly approached grisailles as these, and yet were
delicious pieces of color. I do not know if I am right in calling
one of the saints St. Andrew. He stands holding a great
upright wooden cross against the sky. St. Jerome reclines at
his feet, against a rock, over which some glorious fig leaves and
olive branches are shooting; every line of them studied with
the most exquisite care, and yet cast with perfect freedom.
10. Bacchus and Ariadne. The most beautiful of the four
303
careful pictures by Tintoret, which occupy the angles of the
Anti-Collegio. Once one of the noblest pictures in the world,
but now miserably faded, the sun being allowed to fall on it
all day long. The design of the forms of the leafage round
the head of the Bacchus, and the floating grace of the female
figure above, will, however, always give interest to this picture,
unless it be repainted.
The other three Tintorets in this room are careful and fine,
but far inferior to the “Bacchus;” and the “Vulcan and the
Cyclops” is a singularly meagre and vulgar study of common
models.
11. Europa, by Paul Veronese: in the same room. One of
the very few pictures which both possess and deserve a high
reputation.
12. Venice enthroned, by Paul Veronese; on the roof of the
same room. One of the grandest pieces of frank color in the
Ducal Palace.
13. Venice, and the Doge Sebastian Venier; at the upper
end of the Sala del Collegio. An unrivalled Paul Veronese,
far finer even than the “Europa.”
14. Marriage of St. Catherine, by Tintoret; in the same
room. An inferior picture, but the figure of St. Catherine is
quite exquisite. Note how her veil falls over her form, showing
the sky through it, as an alpine cascade falls over a marble
rock.
There are three other Tintorets on the walls of this room,
but all inferior, though full of power. Note especially the
painting of the lion’s wings, and of the colored carpet, in the
one nearest the throne, the Doge Alvise Mocenigo adoring the
Redeemer.
The roof is entirely by Paul Veronese, and the traveller who
really loves painting, ought to get leave to come to this room
whenever he chooses; and should pass the sunny summer
mornings there again and again, wandering now and then into
the Anti-Collegio and Sala dei Pregadi, and coming back to
rest under the wings of the couched lion at the feet of the
“Mocenigo.” He will no otherwise enter so deeply into the
heart of Venice.
E
Emo, Palazzo, on the Grand Canal. Of no interest.
Erizzo, Palazzo, near the Arsenal, II. 262.
Erizzo, Palazzo, on the Grand Canal, nearly opposite the Fondaco
de’ Turchi. A Gothic palace, with a single range of
windows founded on the Ducal traceries, and bold capitals.
It has been above referred to in the notice of tracery bars.
Eufemia, Church of St. A small and defaced, but very curious,
early Gothic church on the Giudecca. Not worth visiting,
unless the traveller is seriously interested in architecture.
Europa, Albergo, all’. Once a Giustiniani Palace. Good
Gothic, circa 1400, but much altered.
Evangelisti, Casa degli, II. 265.
| XII. |
![]() |
| CAPITALS OF FONDACO DE’ TURCHI. |
F
Facanon, Palazzo (alla Fava). A fair example of the fifteenth
century Gothic, founded on Ducal Palace.
Falier, Palazzo, at the Apostoli. Above, II. 253.
Fantino, Church of St. Said to contain a John Bellini,
otherwise of no importance.
Farsetti, Palazzo, on the Grand Canal, II. 124, 393.
Fava, Church of St. Of no importance.
Felice, Church of St. Said to contain a Tintoret, which, if
untouched, I should conjecture, from Lazari’s statement of its
subject, St. Demetrius armed, with one of the Ghisi family in
prayer, must be very fine. Otherwise the church is of no importance.
Ferro, Palazzo, on the Grand Canal. Fifteenth century
Gothic, very hard and bad.
Flangini, Palazzo, on the Grand Canal. Of no importance.
Fondaco de’ Turchi, I. 328; II. 120, 121, 236. The opposite
plate, representing three of its capitals, has been several times
referred to.
Fondaco de’ Tedeschi. A huge and ugly building near the
Rialto, rendered, however, peculiarly interesting by remnants
of the frescoes by Giorgione with which it was once covered.
See Vol. II. 80, and III. 23.
Formosa, Church of Santa Maria, III. 113, 122,
Fosca, Church of St. Notable for its exceedingly picturesque
campanile, of late Gothic, but uninjured by restorations, and
peculiarly Venetian in being crowned by the cupola instead of
the pyramid, which would have been employed at the same
period in any other Italian city.
Foscari, Palazzo, on the Grand Canal. The noblest example
in Venice of the fifteenth century Gothic, founded on the
Ducal Palace, but lately restored and spoiled, all but the stone-work
of the main windows. The restoration was necessary,
however: for, when I was in Venice in 1845, this palace was a
foul ruin; its great hall a mass of mud, used as a back receptacle
of a stone-mason’s yard; and its rooms whitewashed, and
scribbled over with indecent caricatures. It has since been
partially strengthened and put in order; but as the Venetian
municipality have now given it to the Austrians to be used as
barracks, it will probably soon be reduced to its former condition.
The lower palaces at the side of this building are said
by some to have belonged to the younger Foscari. See
“Giustiniani.”
Francesco della Vigna, Church of St. Base Renaissance,
but must be visited in order to see the John Bellini in the
Cappella Santa. The late sculpture, in the Cappella Giustiniani,
appears from Lazari’s statement to be deserving of careful
study. This church is said also to contain two pictures by
Paul Veronese.
Frari, Church of the. Founded in 1250, and continued at
various subsequent periods. The apse and adjoining chapels
are the earliest portions, and their traceries have been above
noticed (II. 234) as the origin of those of the Ducal Palace.
The best view of the apse, which is a very noble example of
Italian Gothic, is from the door of the Scuola di San Rocco.
The doors of the church are all later than any other portion of
it, very elaborate Renaissance Gothic. The interior is good
Gothic, but not interesting, except in its monuments. Of
these, the following are noticed in the text of this volume:
That of Duccio degli Alberti, at pages 74, 80; of the
unknown Knight, opposite that of Duccio, III. 74; of Francesco
Foscari, III. 84; of Giovanni Pesaro, 91; of Jacopo
Pesaro, 92.
Besides these tombs, the traveller ought to notice carefully
that of Pietro Bernardo, a first-rate example of Renaissance
work; nothing can be more detestable or mindless in general
design, or more beautiful in execution. Examine especially
the griffins, fixed in admiration of bouquets, at the bottom.
The fruit and flowers which arrest the attention of the griffins
may well arrest the traveller’s also; nothing can be finer of
their kind. The tomb of Canova, by Canova, cannot be
missed; consummate in science, intolerable in affectation, ridiculous
in conception, null and void to the uttermost in invention
and feeling. The equestrian statue of Paolo Savelli is
spirited; the monument of the Beato Pacifico, a curious example
of Renaissance Gothic with wild crockets (all in terra
cotta). There are several good Vivarini’s in the church, but
its chief pictorial treasure is the John Bellini in the sacristy,
the most finished and delicate example of the master in Venice.
G
Geremia, Church of St. Of no importance.
Gesuati, Church of The. Of no importance.
Giacomo de Lorio, Church of St., a most interesting church,
of the early thirteenth century, but grievously restored. Its
capitals have been already noticed as characteristic of the
earliest Gothic; and it is said to contain four works of Paul
Veronese, but I have not examined them. The pulpit is admired
by the Italians, but is utterly worthless. The verdantique
pillar, in the south transept, is a very noble example
of the “Jewel Shaft.” See the note at p. 83, Vol. II.
Giacomo di Rialto, Church of St. A picturesque little
church, on the Piazza di Rialto. It has been grievously restored,
but the pillars and capitals of its nave are certainly of
the eleventh century; those of its portico are of good central
Gothic; and it will surely not be left unvisited, on this ground,
if on no other, that it stands on the site, and still retains the
name, of the first church ever built on that Rialto which
formed the nucleus of future Venice, and became afterwards
the mart of her merchants.
Giobbe, Church of St., near the Cana Reggio. Its principal
entrance is a very fine example of early Renaissance sculpture.
307
Note in it, especially, its beautiful use of the flower of
the convolvulus. There are said to be still more beautiful
examples of the same period, in the interior. The cloister,
though much defaced, is of the Gothic period, and worth a
glance.
Giorgio de’ Greci, Church of St. The Greek Church. It
contains no valuable objects of art, but its service is worth
attending by those who have never seen the Greek ritual.
Giorgio de’ Schiavoni, Church of St. Said to contain a
very precious series of paintings by Victor Carpaccio. Otherwise
of no interest.
Giorgio in Aliga (St. George in the seaweed), Church of St.
Unimportant in itself, but the most beautiful view of Venice
at sunset is from a point at about two thirds of the distance
from the city to the island.
Giorgio Maggiore, Church of St. A building which owes
its interesting effect chiefly to its isolated position, being seen
over a great space of lagoon. The traveller should especially
notice in its façade the manner in which the central Renaissance
architects (of whose style this church is a renowned
example) endeavored to fit the laws they had established to
the requirements of their age. Churches were required with
aisles and clerestories, that is to say, with a high central nave
and lower wings; and the question was, how to face this form
with pillars of one proportion. The noble Romanesque architects
built story above story, as at Pisa and Lucca; but the
base Palladian architects dared not do this. They must needs
retain some image of the Greek temple; but the Greek temple
was all of one height, a low gable roof being borne on ranges
of equal pillars. So the Palladian builders raised first a Greek
temple with pilasters for shafts; and, through the middle of
its roof, or horizontal beam, that is to say, of the cornice
which externally represented this beam, they lifted another
temple on pedestals, adding these barbarous appendages to the
shafts, which otherwise would not have been high enough;
fragments of the divided cornice or tie-beam being left between
the shafts, and the great door of the church thrust in
between the pedestals. It is impossible to conceive a design
more gross, more barbarous, more childish in conception, more
308
servile in plagiarism, more insipid in result, more contemptible
under every point of rational regard.
Observe, also, that when Palladio had got his pediment at
the top of the church, he did not know what to do with it;
he had no idea of decorating it except by a round hole in the
middle. (The traveller should compare, both in construction
and decoration, the Church of the Redentore with this of San
Giorgio.) Now, a dark penetration is often a most precious
assistance to a building dependent upon color for its effect;
for a cavity is the only means in the architect’s power of obtaining
certain and vigorous shadow; and for this purpose, a
circular penetration, surrounded by a deep russet marble
moulding, is beautifully used in the centre of the white field
on the side of the portico of St. Mark’s. But Palladio had
given up color, and pierced his pediment with a circular cavity,
merely because he had not wit enough to fill it with sculpture.
The interior of the church is like a large assembly room, and
would have been undeserving of a moment’s attention, but
that it contains some most precious pictures, namely:
1. Gathering the Manna. (On the left hand of the high
altar.) One of Tintoret’s most remarkable landscapes. A
brook flowing through a mountainous country, studded with
thickets and palm trees; the congregation have been long in
the Wilderness, and are employed in various manufactures
much more than in gathering the manna. One group is
forging, another grinding manna in a mill, another making
shoes, one woman making a piece of dress, some washing; the
main purpose of Tintoret being evidently to indicate the continuity
of the supply of heavenly food. Another painter
would have made the congregation hurrying to gather it, and
wondering at it; Tintoret at once makes us remember that
they have been fed with it “by the space of forty years.” It
is a large picture, full of interest and power, but scattered in
effect, and not striking except from its elaborate landscape.
2. The Last Supper. (Opposite the former.) These two
pictures have been painted for their places, the subjects being
illustrative of the sacrifice of the mass. This latter is remarkable
for its entire homeliness in the general treatment of the
subject; the entertainment being represented like any large
309
supper in a second-rate Italian inn, the figures being all comparatively
uninteresting; but we are reminded that the subject
is a sacred one, not only by the strong light shining from
the head of Christ, but because the smoke of the lamp which
hangs over the table turns, as it rises, into a multitude of
angels, all painted in grey, the color of the smoke; and so
writhed and twisted together that the eye hardly at first distinguishes
them from the vapor out of which they are formed,
ghosts of countenances and filmy wings filling up the intervals
between the completed heads. The idea is highly characteristic
of the master. The picture has been grievously
injured, but still shows miracles of skill in the expression
of candle-light mixed with twilight; variously reflected
rays, and half tones of the dimly lighted chamber, mingled
with the beams of the lantern and those from the head of
Christ, flashing along the metal and glass upon the table, and
under it along the floor, and dying away into the recesses of
the room.
3. Martyrdom of various Saints. (Altar piece of the third
altar in the South aisle.) A moderately sized picture, and
now a very disagreeable one, owing to the violent red into
which the color that formed the glory of the angel at the top
is changed. It has been hastily painted, and only shows the
artist’s power in the energy of the figure of an executioner
drawing a bow, and in the magnificent ease with which the
other figures are thrown together in all manner of wild groups
and defiances of probability. Stones and arrows are flying
about in the air at random.
4. Coronation of the Virgin. (Fourth altar in the same
aisle.) Painted more for the sake of the portraits at the
bottom, than of the Virgin at the top. A good picture, but
somewhat tame for Tintoret, and much injured. The principal
figure, in black, is still, however, very fine.
5. Resurrection of Christ. (At the end of the north aisle,
in the chapel beside the choir.) Another picture painted
chiefly for the sake of the included portraits, and remarkably
cold in general conception; its color has, however, been gay
and delicate, lilac, yellow, and blue being largely used in it.
The flag which our Saviour bears in his hand, has been once
310
as bright as the sail of a Venetian fishing-boat, but the colors
are now all chilled, and the picture is rather crude than brilliant;
a mere wreck of what it was, and all covered with
droppings of wax at the bottom.
6. Martyrdom of St. Stephen. (Altar piece in the north
transept.) The Saint is in a rich prelate’s dress, looking as if
he had just been saying mass, kneeling in the foreground, and
perfectly serene. The stones are flying about him like hail,
and the ground is covered with them as thickly as if it were a
river bed. But in the midst of them, at the saint’s right
hand, there is a book lying, crushed but open, two or three
stones which have torn one of its leaves lying upon it. The
freedom and ease with which the leaf is crumpled is just as
characteristic of the master as any of the grander features;
no one but Tintoret could have so crushed a leaf; but the
idea is still more characteristic of him, for the book is evidently
meant for the Mosaic History which Stephen had just
been expounding, and its being crushed by the stones shows
how the blind rage of the Jews was violating their own law in
the murder of Stephen. In the upper part of the picture are
three figures,—Christ, the Father, and St. Michael. Christ
of course at the right hand of the Father, as Stephen saw him
standing; but there is little dignity in this part of the conception.
In the middle of the picture, which is also the middle
distance, are three or four men throwing stones, with Tintoret’s
usual vigor of gesture, and behind them an immense
and confused crowd; so that, at first, we wonder where St.
Paul is; but presently we observe that, in the front of this
crowd, and almost exactly in the centre of the picture, there
is a figure seated on the ground, very noble and quiet, and with
some loose garments thrown across its knees. It is dressed
in vigorous black and red. The figure of the Father in the
sky above is dressed in black and red also, and these two
figures are the centres of color to the whole design. It is
almost impossible to praise too highly the refinement of conception
which withdrew the unconverted St. Paul into the
distance, so as entirely to separate him from the immediate
interest of the scene, and yet marked the dignity to which he
was afterward to be raised, by investing him with the colors
311
which occurred nowhere else in the picture except in the
dress which veils the form of the Godhead. It is also to be
noted as an interesting example of the value which the painter
put upon color only; another composer would have thought it
necessary to exalt the future apostle by some peculiar dignity
of action or expression. The posture of the figure is indeed
grand, but inconspicuous; Tintoret does not depend upon it,
and thinks that the figure is quite ennobled enough by being
made a key-note of color.
It is also worth observing how boldly imaginative is the
treatment which covers the ground with piles of stones, and
yet leaves the martyr apparently unwounded. Another
painter would have covered him with blood, and elaborated
the expression of pain upon his countenance. Tintoret leaves
us under no doubt as to what manner of death he is dying; he
makes the air hurtle with the stones, but he does not choose
to make his picture disgusting, or even painful. The face of
the martyr is serene, and exulting; and we leave the picture,
remembering only how “he fell asleep.”
Giovanelli, Palazzo, at the Ponte di Noale. A fine example
of fifteenth century Gothic, founded on the Ducal Palace.
Giovanni e Paolo, Church of St.72 Foundation of, III. 69.
An impressive church, though none of its Gothic is comparable
with that of the North, or with that of Verona. The
Western door is interesting as one of the last conditions of
Gothic design passing into Renaissance, very rich and beautiful
of its kind, especially the wreath of fruit and flowers
which forms its principal molding. The statue of Bartolomeo
Colleone, in the little square beside the church, is certainly
one of the noblest works in Italy. I have never seen anything
approaching it in animation, in vigor of portraiture, or nobleness
of line. The reader will need Lazari’s Guide in making
the circuit of the church, which is full of interesting monuments:
but I wish especially to direct his attention to two
pictures, besides the celebrated Peter Martyr: namely,
1. The Crucifixion, by Tintoret; on the wall of the left-hand
aisle, just before turning into the transept. A picture
fifteen feet long by eleven or twelve high. I do not believe
that either the “Miracle of St. Mark,” or the great
“Crucifixion” in the Scuola di San Rocco, cost Tintoret more
pains than this comparatively small work, which is now utterly
neglected, covered with filth and cobwebs, and fearfully injured.
As a piece of color, and light and shade, it is altogether
marvellous. Of all the fifty figures which the picture
contains, there is not one which in any way injures or contends
with another; nay, there is not a single fold of garment
or touch of the pencil which could be spared; every virtue of
Tintoret, as a painter, is there in its highest degree,—color at
once the most intense and the most delicate, the utmost
decision in the arrangement of masses of light, and yet half
tones and modulations of endless variety; and all executed
with a magnificence of handling which no words are energetic
enough to describe. I have hardly ever seen a picture
in which there was so much decision, and so little impetuosity,
and in which so little was conceded to haste, to accident, or
to weakness. It is too infinite a work to be describable; but
among its minor passages of extreme beauty, should especially
be noticed the manner in which the accumulated forms of the
human body, which fill the picture from end to end, are prevented
from being felt heavy, by the grace and elasticity of
two or three sprays of leafage which spring from a broken
root in the foreground, and rise conspicuous in shadow against
an interstice filled by the pale blue, grey, and golden light in
which the distant crowd is invested, the office of this foliage
being, in an artistical point of view, correspondent to that of
the trees set by the sculptors of the Ducal Palace on its
angles. But they have a far more important meaning in the
picture than any artistical one. If the spectator will look
carefully at the root which I have called broken, he will find that
in reality, it is not broken, but cut; the other branches of the
young tree having lately been cut away. When we remember
that one of the principal incidents in great San Rocco Crucifixion
is the ass feeding on withered palm leaves, we shall be
at no loss to understand the great painter’s purpose in lifting
313
the branch of this mutilated olive against the dim light of the
distant sky; while, close beside it, St. Joseph of Arimathea
drags along the dust a white garment—observe, the principal
light of the picture,—stained with the blood of that King
before whom, five days before, his crucifiers had strewn their
own garments in the way.
2. Our Lady with the Camerlenghi. (In the centre chapel
of the three on the right of the choir.) A remarkable instance
of the theoretical manner of representing Scriptural facts,
which, at this time, as noted in the second chapter of this
volume, was undermining the belief of the facts themselves.
Three Venetian chamberlains desired to have their portraits
painted, and at the same time to express their devotion to the
Madonna; to that end they are painted kneeling before her,
and in order to account for their all three being together, and
to give a thread or clue to the story of the picture, they are
represented as the Three Magi; but lest the spectator should
think it strange that the Magi should be in the dress of Venetian
chamberlains, the scene is marked as a mere ideality, by
surrounding the person of the Virgin with saints who lived
five hundred years after her. She has for attendants St.
Theodore, St. Sebastian, and St. Carlo (query St. Joseph).
One hardly knows whether most to regret the spirit which
was losing sight of the verities of religious history in imaginative
abstractions, or to praise the modesty and piety which
desired rather to be represented as kneeling before the Virgin
than in the discharge or among the insignia of important
offices of state.
As an “Adoration of the Magi,” the picture is, of course,
sufficiently absurd: the St. Sebastian leans back in the corner
to be out of the way; the three Magi kneel, without the
slightest appearance of emotion, to a Madonna seated in a
Venetian loggia of the fifteenth century, and three Venetian
servants behind bear their offerings in a very homely sack,
tied up at the mouth. As a piece of portraiture and artistical
composition, the work is altogether perfect, perhaps the best
piece of Tintoret’s portrait-painting in existence. It is very
carefully and steadily wrought, and arranged with consummate
skill on a difficult plan. The canvas is a long oblong, I
314
think about eighteen or twenty feet long, by about seven high;
one might almost fancy the painter had been puzzled to bring
the piece into use, the figures being all thrown into positions
which a little diminish their height. The nearest chamberlain
is kneeling, the two behind him bowing themselves
slightly, the attendants behind bowing lower, the Madonna
sitting, the St. Theodore sitting still lower on the steps at her
feet, and the St. Sebastian leaning back, so that all the lines
of the picture incline more or less from right to left as they
ascend. This slope, which gives unity to the detached groups,
is carefully exhibited by what a mathematician would call coordinates,—the
upright pillars of the loggia and the horizontal
clouds of the beautiful sky. The color is very quiet, but rich
and deep, the local tones being brought out with intense force,
and the cast shadows subdued, the manner being much more
that of Titian than of Tintoret. The sky appears full of light,
though it is as dark as the flesh of the faces; and the forms of
its floating clouds, as well as of the hills over which they rise,
are drawn with a deep remembrance of reality. There are
hundreds of pictures of Tintoret’s more amazing than this,
but I hardly know one that I more love.
The reader ought especially to study the sculpture round
the altar of the Capella del Rosario, as an example of the
abuse of the sculptor’s art; every accessory being labored out
with as much ingenuity and intense effort to turn sculpture
into painting, the grass, trees, and landscape being as far
realized as possible, and in alto-relievo. These bas-reliefs are
by various artists, and therefore exhibit the folly of the age,
not the error of an individual.
The following alphabetical list of the tombs in this church
which are alluded to as described in the text, with references
to the pages where they are mentioned, will save some trouble:
Cavalli, Jacopo, III. 82. Cornaro, Marco, III. 11. Dolfin, Giovanni, III. 78. Giustiniani, Marco, I. 315. Mocenigo, Giovanni, III. 89. | Mocenigo, Pietro, III. 89. Mocenigo, Tomaso, I. 8, 26, III. 84. Morosini, Michele, III. 80. Steno, Michele, III. 83. |
Giovanni Grisostomo, Church of St. One of the most
important in Venice. It is early Renaissance, containing some
good sculpture, but chiefly notable as containing a noble
Sebastian del Piombo, and a John Bellini, which a few years
hence, unless it be “restored,” will be esteemed one of the
most precious pictures in Italy, and among the most perfect
in the world. John Bellini is the only artist who appears to
me to have united, in equal and magnificent measures, justness
of drawing, nobleness of coloring, and perfect manliness of
treatment, with the purest religious feeling. He did, as far as
it is possible to do it, instinctively and unaffectedly, what the
Caracci only pretended to do. Titian colors better, but has
not his piety. Leonardo draws better, but has not his color.
Angelico is more heavenly, but has not his manliness, far less
his powers of art.
Giovanni Elemosinario, Church of St. Said to contain a
Titian and a Bonifazio. Of no other interest.
Giovanni in Bragola, Church of St. A Gothic church of
the fourteenth century, small, but interesting, and said to
contain some precious works by Cima da Conegliano, and one
by John Bellini.
Giovanni Novo, Church of St. Of no importance.
Giovanni, S., Scuola di. A fine example of the Byzantine
Renaissance, mixed with remnants of good late Gothic. The
little exterior cortile is sweet in feeling, and Lazari praises
highly the work of the interior staircase.
Giudecca. The crescent-shaped island (or series of islands),
which forms the most northern extremity of the city of
Venice, though separated by a broad channel from the main
city. Commonly said to derive its name from the number of
Jews who lived upon it; but Lazari derives it from the word
“Judicato,” in Venetian dialect “Zudegà,” it having been in
old time “adjudged” as a kind of prison territory to the more
dangerous and turbulent citizens. It is now inhabited only by
the poor, and covered by desolate groups of miserable dwellings,
divided by stagnant canals.
Its two principal churches, the Redentore and St. Eufemia,
are named in their alphabetical order.
Giuliano, Church of St. Of no importance.
Giuseppe di Castello, Church of St. Said to contain a
Paul Veronese: otherwise of no importance.
Giustina, Church of St. Of no importance.
Giustiniani Palazzo, on the Grand Canal, now Albergo all’
Europa. Good late fourteenth century Gothic, but much
altered.
Giustiniani, Palazzo, next the Casa Foscari, on the Grand
Canal. Lazari, I know not on what authority, says that this
palace was built by the Giustiniani family before 1428. It is
one of those founded directly on the Ducal Palace, together
with the Casa Foscari at its side: and there could have been
no doubt of their date on this ground; but it would be interesting,
after what we have seen of the progress of the Ducal
Palace, to ascertain the exact year of the erection of any of
these imitations.
full of tracery, of which the profiles are given in the Appendix,
under the title of the Palace of the Younger Foscari, it
being popularly reported to have belonged to the son of the
Doge.
Giustinian Lolin, Palazzo, on the Grand Canal. Of no importance.
Grassi Palazzo, on the Grand Canal, now Albergo all’ Imperator
d’ Austria. Of no importance.
Gregorio, Church of St., on the Grand Canal. An important
church of the fourteenth century, now desecrated, but
still interesting. Its apse is on the little canal crossing from
the Grand Canal to the Giudecca, beside the Church of the
Salute, and is very characteristic of the rude ecclesiastical
Gothic contemporary with the Ducal Palace. The entrance to
its cloisters, from the Grand Canal, is somewhat later; a noble
square door, with two windows on each side of it, the grandest
examples in Venice of the late window of the fourth order.
The cloister, to which this door gives entrance, is exactly
contemporary with the finest work of the Ducal Palace, circa
1350. It is the loveliest cortile I know in Venice; its capitals
consummate in design and execution; and the low wall on
which they stand showing remnants of sculpture unique, as
far as I know, in such application.
Grimani, Palazzo, on the Grand Canal, III. 32.
There are several other palaces in Venice belonging to this
family, but none of any architectural interest.
J
Jesuiti, Church of the. The basest Renaissance; but worth
a visit in order to examine the imitations of curtains in white
marble inlaid with green.
It contains a Tintoret, “The Assumption,” which I have
not examined; and a Titian, “The Martyrdom of St. Lawrence,”
originally, it seems to me, of little value, and now,
having been restored, of none.
L
Labia Palazzo, on the Canna Reggio. Of no importance.
Lazzaro de’ Mendicanti, Church of St. Of no importance.
Libreria Vecchia. A graceful building of the central Renaissance,
designed by Sansovino, 1536, and much admired by all
architects of the school. It was continued by Scamozzi, down
the whole side of St. Mark’s Place, adding another story above
it, which modern critics blame as destroying the “eurithmia;”
never considering that had the two low stories of the Library
been continued along the entire length of the Piazza, they
would have looked so low that the entire dignity of the square
would have been lost. As it is, the Library is left in its
originally good proportions, and the larger mass of the Procuratie
Nuove forms a more majestic, though less graceful,
side for the great square.
But the real faults of the building are not in its number of
stories, but in the design of the parts. It is one of the grossest
examples of the base Renaissance habit of turning keystones
into brackets, throwing them out in bold projection (not less
than a foot and a half) beyond the mouldings of the arch; a
practice utterly barbarous, inasmuch as it evidently tends to
dislocate the entire arch, if any real weight were laid on the
extremity of the keystone; and it is also a very characteristic
example of the vulgar and painful mode of filling spandrils
by naked figures in alto-relievo, leaning against the arch on
318
each side, and appearing as if they were continually in danger
of slipping off. Many of these figures have, however, some
merit in themselves; and the whole building is graceful and
effective of its kind. The continuation of the Procuratie
Nuove, at the western extremity of St. Mark’s Place (together
with various apartments in the great line of the Procuratie
Nuove) forms the “Royal Palace,” the residence of the
Emperor when at Venice. This building is entirely modern,
built in 1810, in imitation of the Procuratie Nuove, and on
the site of Sansovino’s Church of San Geminiano.
In this range of buildings, including the Royal Palace, the
Procuratie Nuove, the old Library, and the “Zecca” which is
connected with them (the latter being an ugly building of very
modern date, not worth notice architecturally), there are many
most valuable pictures, among which I would especially direct
attention, first to those in the Zecca, namely, a beautiful and
strange Madonna, by Benedetto Diana; two noble Bonifazios;
and two groups, by Tintoret, of the Provveditori della Zecca,
by no means to be missed, whatever may be sacrificed to see
them, on account of the quietness and veracity of their unaffected
portraiture, and the absolute freedom from all vanity
either in the painter or in his subjects.
Next, in the “Antisala” of the old Library, observe the
“Sapienza” of Titian, in the centre of the ceiling; a most
interesting work in the light brilliancy of its color, and the
resemblance to Paul Veronese. Then, in the great hall of the
old Library, examine the two large Tintorets, “St. Mark saving
a Saracen from Drowning,” and the “Stealing of his
Body from Constantinople,” both rude, but great (note in the
latter the dashing of the rain on the pavement, and running
of the water about the feet of the figures): then in the narrow
spaces between the windows, there are some magnificent single
figures by Tintoret, among the finest things of the kind in
Italy, or in Europe. Finally, in the gallery of pictures in
the Palazzo Reale, among other good works of various kinds,
are two of the most interesting Bonifazios in Venice, the
“Children of Israel in their journeyings,” in one of which, if
I recollect right, the quails are coming in flight across a sunset
sky, forming one of the earliest instances I know of a
319
thoroughly natural and Turneresque effect being felt and rendered
by the old masters. The picture struck me chiefly from
this circumstance; but, the note-book in which I had described
it and its companion having been lost on my way home, I cannot
now give a more special account of them, except that they
are long, full of crowded figures, and peculiarly light in color
and handling as compared with Bonifazio’s work in general.
Lio, Church of St. Of no importance, but said to contain a
spoiled Titian.
Lio, Salizzada di St., windows in, II. 252, 257.
Loredan, Palazzo, on the Grand Canal, near the Rialto, II.
123, 393. Another palace of this name, on the Campo St.
Stefano, is of no importance.
Lorenzo, Church of St. Of no importance.
Luca, Church of St. Its campanile is of very interesting
and quaint early Gothic, and it is said to contain a Paul
Veronese, “St Luke and the Virgin.” In the little Campiello
St. Luca, close by, is a very precious Gothic door, rich in
brickwork, of the thirteenth century; and in the foundations
of the houses on the same side of the square, but at the other
end of it, are traceable some shafts and arches closely resembling
the work of the Cathedral of Murano, and evidently having
once belonged to some most interesting building.
Lucia, Church of St. Of no importance.
M
Maddalena, Church of Sta. Maria. Of no importance.
Malipiero, Palazzo, on the Campo St. M. Formosa, facing
the canal at its extremity. A very beautiful example of the
Byzantine Renaissance. Note the management of color in its
inlaid balconies.
Manfrini, Palazzo. The architecture is of no interest; and
as it is in contemplation to allow the collection of pictures to
be sold, I shall take no note of them. But even if they should
remain, there are few of the churches in Venice where the
traveller had not better spend his time than in this gallery; as,
with the exception of Titian’s “Entombment,” one or two
Giorgiones, and the little John Bellini (St. Jerome), the pictures
are all of a kind which may be seen elsewhere.
Mangili Valmarana, Palazzo, on the Grand Canal. Of no
importance.
Manin, Palazzo, on the Grand Canal. Of no importance.
Manzoni, Palazzo, on the Grand Canal, near the Church of
the Carità. A perfect and very rich example of Byzantine
Renaissance: its warm yellow marbles are magnificent.
Marcilian, Church of St. Said to contain a Titian, “Tobit
and the Angel:” otherwise of no importance.
Maria, Churches of Sta. See Formosa, Mater Domini,
Miracoli, Orto, Salute, and Zobenigo.
Marco, Scuola di San, III. 16.
Mark, Church of St., history of, II. 57; approach to, II. 71;
general teaching of, II. 112, 116; measures of façade of, II.
126; balustrades II. 244, 247; cornices of, I. 311; horseshoe
arches of, II. 249; entrances of, II. 271, III. 245; shafts of, II.
384; base in baptistery of, I. 290; mosaics in atrium of, II. 112;
mosaics in cupola of, II. 114, III. 192; lily capitals of, II. 137;
Plates illustrative of (Vol. II.), VI. VII. figs. 9, 10, 11, VIII.
figs. 8, 9, 12, 13, 15, IX. XI. fig. 1, and Plate III. Vol. III.
Mark, Square of St. (Piazza di San Marco), anciently a
garden, II. 58; general effect of, II. 66, 116; plan of, II.
282.
Martino, Church of St. Of no importance.
Mater Domini, Church of St. Maria. It contains two important
pictures: one over the second altar on the right, “St.
Christina,” by Vincenzo Catena, a very lovely example of the
Venetian religious school; and, over the north transept door,
the “Finding of the Cross,” by Tintoret, a carefully painted
and attractive picture, but by no means a good specimen of
the master, as far as regards power of conception. He does
not seem to have entered into his subject. There is no wonder,
no rapture, no entire devotion in any of the figures. They
are only interested and pleased in a mild way; and the kneeling
woman who hands the nails to a man stooping forward to
receive them on the right hand, does so with the air of a person
saying, “You had better take care of them; they may be
wanted another time.” This general coldness in expression is
much increased by the presence of several figures on the right
and left, introduced for the sake of portraiture merely; and
321
the reality, as well as the feeling, of the scene is destroyed by
our seeing one of the youngest and weakest of the women with
a huge cross lying across her knees, the whole weight of it
resting upon her. As might have been expected, where the
conception is so languid, the execution is little delighted in;
it is throughout steady and powerful, but in no place affectionate,
and in no place impetuous. If Tintoret had always
painted in this way, he would have sunk into a mere mechanist.
It is, however, a genuine and tolerably well preserved
specimen, and its female figures are exceedingly graceful;
that of St. Helena very queenly, though by no means
agreeable in feature. Among the male portraits on the left
there is one different from the usual types which occur either
in Venetian paintings or Venetian populace; it is carefully
painted, and more like a Scotch Presbyterian minister, than a
Greek. The background is chiefly composed of architecture,
white, remarkably uninteresting in color, and still more so in
form. This is to be noticed as one of the unfortunate results
of the Renaissance teaching at this period. Had Tintoret
backed his Empress Helena with Byzantine architecture, the
picture might have been one of the most gorgeous he ever
painted.
Mater Domini, Campo di Sta. Maria, II. 261. A most interesting
little piazza, surrounded by early Gothic houses, once
of singular beauty; the arcade at its extremity, of fourth order
windows, drawn in my folio work, is one of the earliest and
loveliest of its kind in Venice; and in the houses at the side is
a group of second order windows with their intermediate
crosses, all complete, and well worth careful examination.
Michele in Isola, Church of St. On the island between
Venice and Murano. The little Cappella Emiliana at the side
of it has been much admired, but it would be difficult to find
a building more feelingless or ridiculous. It is more like a
German summer-house, or angle turret, than a chapel, and
may be briefly described as a bee-hive set on a low hexagonal
tower, with dashes of stone-work about its windows like the
flourishes of an idle penman.
The cloister of this church is pretty; and the attached
cemetery is worth entering, for the sake of feeling the
322
strangeness of the quiet sleeping ground in the midst of
the sea.
Michiel dalle Colonne, Palazzo. Of no importance.
Minelli, Palazzo. In the Corte del Maltese, at St. Paternian.
It has a spiral external staircase, very picturesque, but of the
fifteenth century and without merit.
Miracoli, Church of Sta. Maria dei. The most interesting
and finished example in Venice of the Byzantine Renaissance,
and one of the most important in Italy of the cinque-cento
style. All its sculptures should be examined with great care,
as the best possible examples of a bad style. Observe, for
instance, that in spite of the beautiful work on the square
pillars which support the gallery at the west end, they have
no more architectural effect than two wooden posts. The
same kind of failure in boldness of purpose exists throughout;
and the building is, in fact, rather a small museum of
unmeaning, though refined sculpture, than a piece of architecture.
Its grotesques are admirable examples of the base Raphaelesque
design examined above, III. 136. Note especially the
children’s heads tied up by the hair, in the lateral sculptures
at the top of the altar steps. A rude workman, who could
hardly have carved the head at all, might have allowed this or
any other mode of expressing discontent with his own doings;
but the man who could carve a child’s head so perfectly must
have been wanting in all human feeling, to cut it off, and tie
it by the hair to a vine leaf. Observe, in the Ducal Palace,
though far ruder in skill, the heads always emerge from the
leaves, they are never tied to them.
Misericordia, Church of. The church itself is nothing, and
contains nothing worth the traveller’s time; but the Albergo
de’ Confratelli della Misericordia at its side is a very interesting
and beautiful relic of the Gothic Renaissance. Lazari says,
“del secolo xiv.;” but I believe it to be later. Its traceries
are very curious and rich, and the sculpture of its capitals very
fine for the late time. Close to it, on the right-hand side of
the canal which is crossed by the wooden bridge, is one of the
richest Gothic doors in Venice, remarkable for the appearance
of antiquity in the general design and stiffness of its figures,
323
though it bears its date 1505. Its extravagant crockets are
almost the only features which, but for this written date,
would at first have confessed its lateness; but, on examination,
the figures will be found as bad and spiritless as they are apparently
archaic, and completely exhibiting the Renaissance
palsy of imagination.
The general effect is, however, excellent, the whole arrangement
having been borrowed from earlier work.
The action of the statue of the Madonna, who extends her
robe to shelter a group of diminutive figures, representative of
the Society for whose house the sculpture was executed, may
be also seen in most of the later Venetian figures of the Virgin
which occupy similar situations. The image of Christ is
placed in a medallion on her breast, thus fully, though conventionally,
expressing the idea of self-support which is so
often partially indicated by the great religious painters in their
representations of the infant Jesus.
Moisè, Church of St., III. 124. Notable as one of the basest
examples of the basest school of the Renaissance. It contains
one important picture, namely “Christ washing the Disciples’
Feet,” by Tintoret; on the left side of the chapel, north of the
choir. This picture has been originally dark, is now much
faded—in parts, I believe, altogether destroyed—and is hung
in the worst light of a chapel, where, on a sunny day at noon,
one could not easily read without a candle. I cannot, therefore,
give much information respecting it; but it is certainly
one of the least successful of the painter’s works, and both
careless and unsatisfactory in its composition as well as its
color. One circumstance is noticeable, as in a considerable
degree detracting from the interest of most of Tintoret’s representations
of our Saviour with his disciples. He never
loses sight of the fact that all were poor, and the latter ignorant;
and while he never paints a senator, or a saint once
thoroughly canonized, except as a gentleman, he is very careful
to paint the Apostles, in their living intercourse with the
Saviour, in such a manner that the spectator may see in an
instant, as the Pharisee did of old, that they were unlearned
and ignorant men; and, whenever we find them in a room, it
is always such a one as would be inhabited by the lower classes.
324
There seems some violation of this practice in the dais, or
flight of steps, at the top of which the Saviour is placed in the
present picture; but we are quickly reminded that the guests’
chamber or upper room ready prepared was not likely to have
been in a palace, by the humble furniture upon the floor, consisting
of a tub with a copper saucepan in it, a coffee-pot, and
a pair of bellows, curiously associated with a symbolic cup with
a wafer, which, however, is in an injured part of the canvas,
and may have been added by the priests. I am totally unable
to state what the background of the picture is or has been;
and the only point farther to be noted about it is the solemnity,
which, in spite of the familiar and homely circumstances above
noticed, the painter has given to the scene, by placing the
Saviour, in the act of washing the feet of Peter, at the top of
a circle of steps, on which the other Apostles kneel in adoration
and astonishment.
Moro, Palazzo. See Othello.
Morosini, Palazzo, near the Ponte dell’ Ospedaletto, at San
Giovannie Paolo. Outside it is not interesting, though the
gateway shows remains of brickwork of the thirteenth century.
Its interior court is singularly beautiful; the staircase of early
fourteenth century Gothic has originally been superb, and the
window in the angle above is the most perfect that I know in
Venice of the kind; the lightly sculptured coronet is exquisitely
introduced at the top of its spiral shaft.
This palace still belongs to the Morosini family, to whose
present representative, the Count Carlo Morosini, the reader
is indebted for the note on the character of his ancestors,
above, III. 213.
Morosini, Palazzo, at St. Stefano. Of no importance.
N
Nani-Mocenigo, palazzo. (Now Hotel Danieli.) A glorious
example of the central Gothic, nearly contemporary with the
finest part of the Ducal Palace. Though less impressive in
effect than the Casa Foscari or Casa Bernardo, it is of purer
architecture than either: and quite unique in the delicacy of
the form of the cusps in the central group of windows, which
are shaped like broad scimitars, the upper foil of the windows
325
being very small. If the traveller will compare these windows
with the neighboring traceries of the Ducal Palace, he will
easily perceive the peculiarity.
Nicolo del Lido, Church of St. Of no importance.
Nome di Gesu, Church of the. Of no importance.
O
Orfani, Church of the. Of no importance.
Orto, Church of Sta. Maria, dell’. An interesting example
of Renaissance Gothic, the traceries of the windows being very
rich and quaint.
It contains four most important Tintorets: “The Last
Judgment,” “The Worship of the Golden Calf,” “The Presentation
of the Virgin,” and “Martyrdom of St. Agnes.”
The first two are among his largest and mightiest works, but
grievously injured by damp and neglect; and unless the traveller
is accustomed to decipher the thoughts in a picture patiently,
he need not hope to derive any pleasure from them. But
no pictures will better reward a resolute study. The following
account of the “Last Judgment,” given in the second volume
of “Modern Painters,” will be useful in enabling the traveller
to enter into the meaning of the picture, but its real power is
only to be felt by patient examination of it.
“By Tintoret only has this unimaginable event (the Last
Judgment) been grappled with in its Verity; not typically nor
symbolically, but as they may see it who shall not sleep, but be
changed. Only one traditional circumstance he has received,
with Dante and Michael Angelo, the Boat of the Condemned;
but the impetuosity of his mind bursts out even in the adoption
of this image; he has not stopped at the scowling ferryman
of the one, nor at the sweeping blow and demon dragging
of the other, but, seized Hylas like by the limbs, and tearing
up the earth in his agony, the victim is dashed into his
destruction; nor is it the sluggish Lethe, nor the fiery lake,
that bears the cursed vessel, but the oceans of the earth and
the waters of the firmament gathered into one white, ghastly
cataract; the river of the wrath of God, roaring down into the
gulf where the world has melted with its fervent heat, choked
with the ruins of nations, and the limbs of its corpses tossed
326
out of its whirling, like water-wheels. Bat-like, out of the
holes and caverns and shadows of the earth, the bones gather,
and the clay heaps heave, rattling and adhering into half-kneaded
anatomies, that crawl, and startle, and struggle up
among the putrid weeds, with the clay clinging to their clotted
hair, and their heavy eyes sealed by the earth darkness yet,
like his of old who went his way unseeing to the Siloam Pool;
shaking off one by one the dreams of the prison-house, hardly
hearing the clangor of the trumpets of the armies of God,
blinded yet more, as they awake, by the white light of the new
Heaven, until the great vortex of the four winds bears up their
bodies to the judgment seat; the Firmament is all full of them,
a very dust of human souls, that drifts, and floats, and falls
into the interminable, inevitable light; the bright clouds are
darkened with them as with thick snow, currents of atom life
in the arteries of heaven, now soaring up slowly, and higher
and higher still, till the eye and the thought can follow no
farther, borne up, wingless, by their inward faith and by the
angel powers invisible, now hurled in countless drifts of horror
before the breath of their condemnation.”
Note in the opposite picture the way the clouds are wrapped
about in the distant Sinai.
The figure of the little Madonna in the “Presentation”
should be compared with Titian’s in his picture of the same
subject in the Academy. I prefer Tintoret’s infinitely: and
note how much finer is the feeling with which Tintoret has
relieved the glory round her head against the pure sky, than
that which influenced Titian in encumbering his distance with
architecture.
The “Martyrdom of St. Agnes” was a lovely picture. It
has been “restored” since I saw it.
Ospedaletto, Church of the. The most monstrous example
of the Grotesque Renaissance which there is in Venice; the
sculptures on its façade representing masses of diseased figures
and swollen fruit.
It is almost worth devoting an hour to the successive examination
of five buildings, as illustrative of the last degradation
of the Renaissance. San Moisè is the most clumsy, Santa
Maria Zobenigo the most impious, St. Eustachio the most
327
ridiculous, the Ospedaletto the most monstrous, and the head
at Santa Maria Formosa the most foul.
Othello, House of, at the Carmini. The researches of Mr.
Brown into the origin of the play of “Othello” have, I think,
determined that Shakspeare wrote on definite historical
grounds; and that Othello may be in many points identified
with Christopher Moro, the lieutenant of the republic at
Cyprus, in 1508. See “Ragguagli su Maria Sanuto,” i.
252.
His palace was standing till very lately, a Gothic building
of the fourteenth century, of which Mr. Brown possesses a
drawing. It is now destroyed, and a modern square-windowed
house built on its site. A statue, said to be a portrait of Moro,
but a most paltry work, is set in a niche in the modern wall.
P
Pantaleone, Church of St. Said to contain a Paul Veronese;
otherwise of no importance.
Paternian, Church of St. Its little leaning tower forms an
interesting object as the traveller sees it from the narrow canal
which passes beneath the Porte San Paternian. The two
arched lights of the belfry appear of very early workmanship,
probably of the beginning of the thirteenth century.
Pesaro Palazzo, on the Grand Canal. The most powerful and
impressive in effect of all the palaces of the Grotesque Renaissance.
The heads upon its foundation are very characteristic
of the period, but there is more genius in them than usual.
Some of the mingled expressions of faces and grinning casques
are very clever.
Piazzetta, pillars of, see Final Appendix under head “Capital.”
The two magnificent blocks of marble brought from St. Jean
d’Acre, which form one of the principal ornaments of the
Piazzetta, are Greek sculpture of the sixth century, and will
be described in my folio work.
Pieta, Church of the. Of no importance.
Pietro, Church of St., at Murano. Its pictures, once valuable,
are now hardly worth examination, having been spoiled
by neglect.
Pietro, Di Castello, Church of St., I. 7, 361. It is said to
328
contain a Paul Veronese, and I suppose the so-called “Chair
of St. Peter” must be worth examining.
Pisani, Palazzo, on the Grand Canal. The latest Venetian
Gothic, just passing into Renaissance. The capitals of the
first floor windows are, however, singularly spirited and graceful,
very daringly under-cut, and worth careful examination.
The Paul Veronese, once the glory of this palace, is, I believe,
not likely to remain in Venice. The other picture in the same
room, the “Death of Darius,” is of no value.
Pisani, Palazzo, at St. Stefano. Late Renaissance, and of no
merit, but grand in its colossal proportions, especially when
seen from the narrow canal at its side, which terminated by
the apse of the Church of San Stefano, is one of the most
picturesque and impressive little pieces of water scenery in
Venice.
Polo, Church of St. Of no importance, except as an example
of the advantages accruing from restoration. M. Lazari says
of it, “Before this church was modernized, its principal
chapel was adorned with Mosaics, and possessed a pala of
silver gilt, of Byzantine workmanship, which is now lost.”
Polo, Square of St. (Campo San Polo.) A large and important
square, rendered interesting chiefly by three palaces
on the side of it opposite the church, of central Gothic (1360),
and fine of their time, though small. One of their capitals
has been given in Plate II. of this volume, fig. 12. They are
remarkable as being decorated with sculptures of the Gothic
time, in imitation of Byzantine ones; the period being marked
by the dog-tooth and cable being used instead of the dentil
round the circles.
Polo, Palazzo, at San G. Grisostomo (the house of Marco Polo),
II. 139. Its interior court is full of interest, showing fragments
of the old building in every direction, cornices, windows, and
doors, of almost every period, mingled among modern rebuilding
and restoration of all degrees of dignity.
Porta Della Carta, II. 302.
Priuli, Palazzo. A most important and beautiful early Gothic
Palace, at San Severo; the main entrance is from the Fundamento
San Severo, but the principal façade is on the other
side, towards the canal. The entrance has been grievously
329
defaced, having had winged lions filling the spandrils of its
pointed arch, of which only feeble traces are now left, the
façade has very early fourth order windows in the lower story,
and above, the beautiful range of fifth order windows drawn
at the bottom of Plate XVIII. Vol. II., where the heads of the
fourth order range are also seen (note their inequality, the
larger one at the flank). This Palace has two most interesting
traceried angle windows also, which, however, I believe are
later than those on the façade; and finally, a rich and bold
interior staircase.
Procuratie Nuove, see “Libreria” Vecchia: A graceful
series buildings, of late fifteenth century design, forming the
northern side of St. Mark’s Place, but of no particular interest.
Q
Querini, Palazzo, now the Beccherie, II. 255, III. 234.
R
Raffaelle, Chiesa dell’Angelo. Said to contain a Bonifazio,
otherwise of no importance.
Redentore, Church of the, II. 378. It contains three interesting
John Bellinis, and also, in the sacristy, a most beautiful
Paul Veronese.
Remer, Corte del, house in. II. 251.
Rezzonico, Palazzo, on the Grand Canal. Of the Grotesque
Renaissance time, but less extravagant than usual.
Rialto, Bridge of the. The best building raised in the time
of the Grotesque Renaissance; very noble in its simplicity, in
its proportions, and in its masonry. Note especially the
grand way in which the oblique archstones rest on the butments
of the bridge, safe, palpably both to the sense and eye:
note also the sculpture of the Annunciation on the southern
side of it; how beautifully arranged, so as to give more lightness
and a grace to the arch—the dove, flying towards the
Madonna, forming the keystone,—and thus the whole action
of the figures being parallel to the curve of the arch, while all
the masonry is at right angles to it. Note, finally, one circumstance
which gives peculiar firmness to the figure of the angel,
and associates itself with the general expression of strength in
330
the whole building; namely that the sole of the advanced foot
is set perfectly level, as if placed on the ground, instead of
being thrown back behind like a heron’s, as in most modern
figures of this kind.
The sculptures themselves are not good; but these pieces of
feeling in them are very admirable. The two figures on the
other side, St. Mark and St. Theodore, are inferior, though all
by the same sculptor, Girolamo Campagna.
The bridge was built by Antonio da Ponte, in 1588. It was
anciently of wood, with a drawbridge in the centre, a representation
of which may be seen in one of Carpaccio’s pictures
at the Accademia delle Belle Arti: and the traveller should
observe that the interesting effect, both of this and the Bridge
of Sighs, depends in great part on their both being more than
bridges; the one a covered passage, the other a row of shops,
sustained on an arch. No such effect can be produced merely
by the masonry of the roadway itself.
Rio del Palazzo, II. 282.
Rocco, Campiello di San, windows in, II. 258.
Rocco, Church of St. Notable only for the most interesting
pictures by Tintoret which it contains, namely:
1. San Rocco before the Pope. (On the left of the door as
we enter.) A delightful picture in his best manner, but not
much labored; and, like several other pictures in this church,
it seems to me to have been executed at some period of the
painter’s life when he was either in ill health, or else had got
into a mechanical way of painting, from having made too little
reference to nature for a long time. There is something stiff
and forced in the white draperies on both sides, and a general
character about the whole which I can feel better than I can
describe; but which, if I had been the painter’s physician,
would have immediately caused me to order him to shut up
his painting-room, and take a voyage to the Levant, and back
again. The figure of the Pope is, however, extremely beautiful,
and is not unworthy, in its jewelled magnificence, here
dark against the sky, of comparison with the figure of the high
priest in the “Presentation,” in the Scuola di San Rocco.
2. Annunciation. (On the other side of the door, on entering.)
A most disagreeable and dead picture, having all the
331
faults of the age, and none of the merits of the painter. It
must be a matter of future investigation to me, what could
cause the fall of his mind from a conception so great and so
fiery as that of the “Annunciation” in the Scuola di San
Rocco, to this miserable reprint of an idea worn out centuries
before. One of the most inconceivable things in it, considered
as the work of Tintoret, is that where the angel’s robe drifts
away behind his limb, one cannot tell by the character of the
outline, or by the tones of the color, whether the cloud comes
in before the robe, or whether the robe cuts upon the cloud.
The Virgin is uglier than that of the Scuola, and not half so
real; and the draperies are crumpled in the most commonplace
and ignoble folds. It is a picture well worth study, as an example
of the extent to which the greatest mind may be betrayed
by the abuse of its powers, and the neglect of its proper
food in the study of nature.
3. Pool of Bethesda. (On the right side of the church, in its
centre, the lowest of the two pictures which occupy the wall.)
A noble work, but eminently disagreeable, as must be all
pictures of this subject; and with the same character in it of
undefinable want, which I have noticed in the two preceding
works. The main figure in it is the cripple, who has taken
up his bed; but the whole effect of this action is lost by his
not turning to Christ, but flinging it on his shoulder like a
triumphant porter with a huge load; and the corrupt Renaissance
architecture, among which the figures are crowded, is
both ugly in itself, and much too small for them. It is worth
noticing, for the benefit of persons who find fault with the
perspective of the Pre-Raphaelites, that the perspective of the
brackets beneath these pillars is utterly absurd; and that, in
fine, the presence or absence of perspective has nothing to do
with the merits of a great picture: not that the perspective of
the Pre-Raphaelites is false in any case that I have examined,
the objection being just as untenable as it is ridiculous.
4. San Rocco in the Desert. (Above the last-named picture.)
A single recumbent figure in a not very interesting landscape,
deserving less attention than a picture of St. Martin just opposite
to it,—a noble and knightly figure on horseback by
Pordenone, to which I cannot pay a greater compliment than
332
by saying that I was a considerable time in doubt whether or
not it was another Tintoret.
5. San Rocco in the Hospital. (On the right-hand side of
the altar.) There are four vast pictures by Tintoret in the
dark choir of this church, not only important by their size
(each being some twenty-five feet long by ten feet high), but
also elaborate compositions; and remarkable, one for its extraordinary
landscape, and the other as the most studied picture
in which the painter has introduced horses in violent action.
In order to show what waste of human mind there is in these
dark churches of Venice, it is worth recording that, as I was
examining these pictures, there came in a party of eighteen
German tourists, not hurried, nor jesting among themselves
as large parties often do, but patiently submitting to their
cicerone, and evidently desirous of doing their duty as intelligent
travellers. They sat down for a long time on the benches
of the nave, looked a little at the “Pool of Bethesda,” walked
up into the choir and there heard a lecture of considerable
length from their valet-de-place upon some subject connected
with the altar itself, which, being in German, I did not understand;
they then turned and went slowly out of the church,
not one of the whole eighteen ever giving a single glance to
any of the four Tintorets, and only one of them, as far as I
saw, even raising his eyes to the walls on which they hung,
and immediately withdrawing them, with a jaded and nonchalant
expression easily interpretable into “Nothing but old
black pictures.” The two Tintorets above noticed, at the end
of the church, were passed also without a glance; and this
neglect is not because the pictures have nothing in them capable
of arresting the popular mind, but simply because they
are totally in the dark, or confused among easier and more
prominent objects of attention. This picture, which I have
called “St. Rocco in the Hospital,” shows him, I suppose, in
his general ministrations at such places, and is one of the
usual representations of a disgusting subject from which
neither Orcagna nor Tintoret seems ever to have shrunk. It
is a very noble picture, carefully composed and highly wrought;
but to me gives no pleasure, first, on account of its subject,
secondly, on account of its dull brown tone all over,—it being
333
impossible, or nearly so, in such a scene, and at all events inconsistent
with its feeling, to introduce vivid color of any kind.
So it is a brown study of diseased limbs in a close room.
6. Cattle Piece. (Above the picture last described.) I can
give no other name to this picture, whose subject I can neither
guess nor discover, the picture being in the dark, and the
guide-books leaving me in the same position. All I can make
out of it is, that there is a noble landscape with cattle and
figures. It seems to me the best landscape of Tintoret’s in
Venice, except the “Flight into Egypt;” and is even still more
interesting from its savage character, the principal trees being
pines, something like Titian’s in his “St. Francis receiving
the Stigmata,” and chestnuts on the slopes and in the hollows
of the hills; the animals also seem first-rate. But it is too
high, too much faded, and too much in the dark to be made
out. It seems never to have been rich in color, rather cool
and grey, and very full of light.
7. Finding of Body of San Rocco. (On the left-hand side
of the altar.) An elaborate, but somewhat confused picture,
with a flying angel in a blue drapery; but it seemed to me altogether
uninteresting, or perhaps requiring more study than I
was able to give it.
8. San Rocco in Campo d’ Armata. So this picture is called
by the sacristan. I could see no San Rocco in it; nothing
but a wild group of horses and warriors in the most magnificent
confusion of fall and flight ever painted by man. They
seem all dashed different ways as if by a whirlwind; and a
whirlwind there must be, or a thunderbolt, behind them, for a
huge tree is torn up and hurled into the air beyond the central
figure, as if it were a shivered lance. Two of the horses meet
in the midst, as if in a tournament; but in madness of fear,
not in hostility; on the horse to the right is a standard-bearer,
who stoops as from some foe behind him, with the lance
laid across his saddle-bow, level, and the flag stretched out behind
him as he flies, like the sail of a ship drifting from its
mast; the central horseman, who meets the shock, of storm, or
enemy, whatever it be, is hurled backwards from his seat, like
a stone from a sling; and this figure with the shattered tree
trunk behind it, is the most noble part of the picture. There
334
is another grand horse on the right, however, also in full action.
Two gigantic figures on foot, on the left, meant to be
nearer than the others, would, it seems to me, have injured the
picture, had they been clearly visible; but time has reduced
them to perfect subordination.
Rocco, Scuola di San, bases of, I. 291, 431; soffit ornaments of,
I. 337. An interesting building of the early Renaissance
(1517), passing into Roman Renaissance. The wreaths of leafage
about its shafts are wonderfully delicate and fine, though
misplaced.
As regards the pictures which it contains, it is one of the three
most precious buildings in Italy; buildings, I mean, consistently
decorated with a series of paintings at the time of their
erection, and still exhibiting that series in its original order. I
suppose there can be little question, but that the three most
important edifices of this kind in Italy are the Sistine Chapel,
the Campo Santo of Pisa, and the Scuola di San Rocco at
Venice: the first is painted by Michael Angelo; the second by
Orcagna, Benozzo Gozzoli, Pietro Laurati, and several other
men whose works are as rare as they are precious; and the
third by Tintoret.
Whatever the traveller may miss in Venice, he should therefore
give unembarrassed attention and unbroken time to the
Scuola di San Rocco; and I shall, accordingly, number the pictures,
and note in them, one by one, what seemed to me most
worthy of observation.
There are sixty-two in all, but eight of these are merely of
children or children’s heads, and two of unimportant figures.
The number of valuable pictures is fifty-two; arranged on the
walls and ceilings of three rooms, so badly lighted, in consequence
of the admirable arrangements of the Renaissance architect,
that it is only in the early morning that some of the pictures
can be seen at all, nor can they ever be seen but imperfectly.
They were all painted, however, for their places in the dark, and,
as compared with Tintoret’s other works, are therefore, for the
most part, nothing more than vast sketches, made to produce,
under a certain degree of shadow, the effect of finished pictures.
Their treatment is thus to be considered as a kind of
scene-painting; differing from ordinary scene-painting only in
335
this, that the effect aimed at is not that of a natural scene but
a perfect picture. They differ in this respect from all other
existing works; for there is not, as far as I know, any other
instance in which a great master has consented to work for
a room plunged into almost total obscurity. It is probable
that none but Tintoret would have undertaken the task, and
most fortunate that he was forced to it. For in this magnificent
scene-painting we have, of course, more wonderful examples,
both of his handling, and knowledge of effect, than could
ever have been exhibited in finished pictures; while the necessity
of doing much with few strokes keeps his mind so completely
on the stretch throughout the work (while yet the
velocity of production prevented his being wearied), that no
other series of his works exhibits powers so exalted. On the
other hand, owing to the velocity and coarseness of the painting,
it is more liable to injury through drought or damp; and,
as the walls have been for years continually running down with
rain, and what little sun gets into the place contrives to fall all
day right on one or other of the pictures, they are nothing but
wrecks of what they were; and the ruins of paintings originally
coarse are not likely ever to be attractive to the public mind.
Twenty or thirty years ago they were taken down to be retouched;
but the man to whom the task was committed providentially
died, and only one of them was spoiled. I have
found traces of his work upon another, but not to an extent
very seriously destructive. The rest of the sixty-two, or, at
any rate, all that are in the upper room, appear entirely intact.
Although, as compared with his other works, they are all
very scenic in execution, there are great differences in their degrees
of finish; and, curiously enough, some on the ceilings and
others in the darkest places in the lower room are very nearly
finished pictures, while the “Agony in the Garden,” which is in
one of the best lights in the upper room, appears to have been
painted in a couple of hours with a broom for a brush.
For the traveller’s greater convenience, I shall give a rude
plan of the arrangement, and list of the subjects, of each group
of pictures before examining them in detail.
First Group. On the walls of the room on the ground floor.
![]() |
1. Annunciation. 2. Adoration of Magi. 3. Flight into Egypt. 4. Massacre of Innocents. | 5. The Magdalen. 6. St. Mary of Egypt. 7. Circumcision. 8. Assumption of Virgin. |
| At the turn of the stairs leading to the upper room: | |
| 9. Visitation. | |
1. The Annunciation. This, which first strikes the eye, is a
very just representative of the whole group, the execution being
carried to the utmost limits of boldness consistent with completion.
It is a well-known picture, and need not therefore be
specially described, but one or two points in it require notice.
The face of the Virgin is very disagreeable to the spectator from
below, giving the idea of a woman about thirty, who had never
been handsome. If the face is untouched, it is the only instance
I have ever seen of Tintoret’s failing in an intended
effect, for, when seen near, the face is comely and youthful, and
expresses only surprise, instead of the pain and fear of which
it bears the aspect in the distance. I could not get near enough
to see whether it had been retouched. It looks like Tintoret’s
work, though rather hard; but, as there are unquestionable
marks in the retouching of this picture, it is possible that some
slight restoration of lines supposed to be faded, entirely alter
337
the distant expression of the face. One of the evident pieces
of repainting is the scarlet of the Madonna’s lap, which is
heavy and lifeless. A far more injurious one is the strip of sky
seen through the doorway by which the angel enters, which has
originally been of the deep golden color of the distance on the
left, and which the blundering restorer has daubed over with
whitish blue, so that it looks like a bit of the wall; luckily
he has not touched the outlines of the angel’s black wings, on
which the whole expression of the picture depends. This
angel and the group of small cherubs above form a great swinging
chain, of which the dove representing the Holy Spirit
forms the bend. The angels in their flight seem to be attached
to this as the train of fire is to a rocket; all of them appearing
to have swooped down with the swiftness of a falling star.
2. Adoration of the Magi. The most finished picture in the
Scuola, except the “Crucifixion,” and perhaps the most delightful
of the whole. It unites every source of pleasure that a
picture can possess: the highest elevation of principal subject,
mixed with the lowest detail of picturesque incident; the dignity
of the highest ranks of men, opposed to the simplicity of
the lowest; the quietness and serenity of an incident in cottage
life, contrasted with the turbulence of troops of horsemen
and the spiritual power of angels. The placing of the two
doves as principal points of light in the front of the picture,
in order to remind the spectator of the poverty of the mother
whose child is receiving the offerings and adoration of three
monarchs, is one of Tintoret’s master touches; the whole
scene, indeed, is conceived in his happiest manner. Nothing
can be at once more humble or more dignified than the bearing
of the kings; and there is a sweet reality given to the whole
incident by the Madonna’s stooping forward and lifting her
hand in admiration of the vase of gold which has been set
before the Christ, though she does so with such gentleness and
quietness that her dignity is not in the least injured by the
simplicity of the action. As if to illustrate the means by which
the Wise men were brought from the East, the whole picture
is nothing but a large star, of which Christ is the centre; all
the figures, even the timbers of the roof, radiate from the small
bright figure on which the countenances of the flying angels
338
are bent, the star itself, gleaming through the timbers above,
being quite subordinate. The composition would almost be
too artificial were it not broken by the luminous distance where
the troop of horsemen are waiting for the kings. These, with
a dog running at full speed, at once interrupt the symmetry of
the lines, and form a point of relief from the over concentration
of all the rest of the action.
3. Flight into Egypt. One of the principal figures here is
the donkey. I have never seen any of the nobler animals—lion,
or leopard, or horse, or dragon—made so sublime as this
quiet head of the domestic ass, chiefly owing to the grand
motion in the nostril and writhing in the ears. The space of
the picture is chiefly occupied by lovely landscape, and the
Madonna and St. Joseph are pacing their way along a shady
path upon the banks of a river at the side of the picture. I
had not any conception, until I got near, how much pains had
been taken with the Virgin’s head; its expression is as sweet
and as intense as that of any of Raffaelle’s, its reality far
greater. The painter seems to have intended that everything
should be subordinate to the beauty of this single head; and
the work is a wonderful proof of the way in which a vast field
of canvas may be made conducive to the interest of a single
figure. This is partly accomplished by slightness of painting,
so that on close examination, while there is everything to astonish
in the masterly handling and purpose, there is not much
perfect or very delightful painting; in fact, the two figures are
treated like the living figures in a scene at the theatre, and
finished to perfection, while the landscape is painted as hastily
as the scenes, and with the same kind of opaque size color. It
has, however, suffered as much as any of the series, and it is
hardly fair to judge of its tones and colors in its present state.
4. Massacre of the Innocents. The following account of this
picture, given in “Modern Painters,” may be useful to the
traveller, and is therefore here repeated. “I have before
alluded to the painfulness of Raffaelle’s treatment of the Massacre
of the Innocents. Fuseli affirms of it, that, ‘in dramatic
gradation he disclosed all the mother through every image of
pity and terror.’ If this be so, I think the philosophical spirit
has prevailed over the imaginative. The imagination never
339
errs; it sees all that is, and all the relations and bearings of it;
but it would not have confused the mortal frenzy of maternal
terror, with various development of maternal character. Fear,
rage, and agony, at their utmost pitch, sweep away all character:
humanity itself would be lost in maternity, the woman
would become the mere personification of animal fury or fear.
For this reason all the ordinary representations of this subject
are, I think, false and cold: the artist has not heard the
shrieks, nor mingled with the fugitives; he has sat down in his
study to convulse features methodically, and philosophize over
insanity. Not so Tintoret. Knowing, or feeling, that the
expression of the human face was, in such circumstances, not
to be rendered, and that the effort could only end in an
ugly falsehood, he denies himself all aid from the features, he
feels that if he is to place himself or us in the midst of that
maddened multitude, there can be no time allowed for watching
expression. Still less does he depend on details of murder
or ghastliness of death; there is no blood, no stabbing or cutting,
but there is an awful substitute for these in the chiaroscuro.
The scene is the outer vestibule of a palace, the slippery
marble floor is fearfully barred across by sanguine shadows,
so that our eyes seem to become bloodshot and strained with
strange horror and deadly vision; a lake of life before them,
like the burning seen of the doomed Moabite on the water
that came by the way of Edom: a huge flight of stairs, without
parapet, descends on the left; down this rush a crowd of
women mixed with the murderers; the child in the arms of
one has been seized by the limbs, she hurls herself over the
edge, and falls head downmost, dragging the child out of the
grasp by her weight;—she will be dashed dead in a second:—close
to us is the great struggle; a heap of the mothers, entangled
in one mortal writhe with each other and the swords;
one of the murderers dashed down and crushed beneath them,
the sword of another caught by the blade and dragged at by a
woman’s naked hand; the youngest and fairest of the women,
her child just torn away from a death grasp, and clasped to
her breast with the grip of a steel vice, falls backwards, helpless
over the heap, right on the sword points; all knit together
and hurled down in one hopeless, frenzied, furious abandonment
340
of body and soul in the effort to save. Far back, at the
bottom of the stairs, there is something in the shadow like a
heap of clothes. It is a woman, sitting quiet,—quite quiet,—still
as any stone; she looks down steadfastly on her dead
child, laid along on the floor before her, and her hand is
pressed softly upon her brow.”
I have nothing to add to the above description of this picture,
except that I believe there may have been some change
in the color of the shadow that crosses the pavement. The
chequers of the pavements are, in the light, golden white and
pale grey; in the shadow, red and dark grey, the white in the
sunshine becoming red in the shadow. I formerly supposed
that this was meant to give greater horror to the scene, and it
is very like Tintoret if it be so; but there is a strangeness and
discordance in it which makes me suspect the colors may have
changed.
5. The Magdalen. This and the picture opposite to it, “St.
Mary of Egypt,” have been painted to fill up narrow spaces between
the windows which were not large enough to receive
compositions, and yet in which single figures would have looked
awkwardly thrust into the corner. Tintoret has made these
spaces as large as possible by filling them with landscapes,
which are rendered interesting by the introduction of single
figures of very small size. He has not, however, considered
his task, of making a small piece of wainscot look like a large
one, worth the stretch of his powers, and has painted these two
landscapes just as carelessly and as fast as an upholsterer’s journeyman
finishing a room at a railroad hotel. The color is for
the most part opaque, and dashed or scrawled on in the manner
of a scene-painter; and as during the whole morning the
sun shines upon the one picture, and during the afternoon
upon the other, hues, which were originally thin and imperfect,
are now dried in many places into mere dirt upon the
canvas. With all these drawbacks the pictures are of very
high interest, for although, as I said, hastily and carelessly,
they are not languidly painted; on the contrary, he has been
in his hottest and grandest temper; and in this first one
(“Magdalen”) the laurel tree, with its leaves driven hither
and thither among flakes of fiery cloud, has been probably one
341
of the greatest achievements that his hand performed in landscape:
its roots are entangled in underwood; of which every
leaf seems to be articulated, yet all is as wild as if it had grown
there instead of having been painted; there has been a mountain
distance, too, and a sky of stormy light, of which I infinitely
regret the loss, for though its masses of light are still
discernible, its variety of hue is all sunk into a withered brown.
There is a curious piece of execution in the striking of the
light upon a brook which runs under the roots of the laurel in
the foreground: these roots are traced in shadow against the
bright surface of the water; another painter would have drawn
the light first, and drawn the dark roots over it. Tintoret has
laid in a brown ground which he has left for the roots, and
painted the water through their interstices with a few mighty
rolls of his brush laden with white.
6. St. Mary of Egypt. This picture differs but little in the
plan, from the one opposite, except that St. Mary has her back
towards us, and the Magdalen her face, and that the tree on
the other side of the brook is a palm instead of a laurel. The
brook (Jordan?) is, however, here much more important; and
the water painting is exceedingly fine. Of all painters that I
know, in old times, Tintoret is the fondest of running water;
there was a sort of sympathy between it and his own impetuous
spirit. The rest of the landscape is not of much interest,
except so far as it is pleasant to see trunks of trees drawn by
single strokes of the brush.
7. The Circumcision of Christ. The custode has some story
about this picture having been painted in imitation of Paul
Veronese. I much doubt if Tintoret ever imitated any body;
but this picture is the expression of his perception of what
Veronese delighted in, the nobility that there may be in mere
golden tissue and colored drapery. It is, in fact, a picture of
the moral power of gold and color; and the chief use of the
attendant priest is to support upon his shoulders the crimson
robe, with its square tablets of black and gold; and yet nothing
is withdrawn from the interest or dignity of the scene.
Tintoret has taken immense pains with the head of the high-priest.
I know not any existing old man’s head so exquisitely
tender, or so noble in its lines. He receives the Infant Christ
342
in his arms kneeling, and looking down upon the Child with
infinite veneration and love; and the flashing of golden rays
from its head is made the centre of light, and all interest.
The whole picture is like a golden charger to receive the
Child; the priest’s dress is held up behind him, that it may
occupy larger space; the tables and floor are covered with
chequer-work; the shadows of the temple are filled with brazen
lamps; and above all are hung masses of curtains, whose crimson
folds are strewn over with golden flakes. Next to the
“Adoration of the Magi” this picture is the most laboriously
finished of the Scuola di San Rocco, and it is unquestionably
the highest existing type of the sublimity which may be thrown
into the treatment of accessaries of dress and decoration.
8. Assumption of the Virgin. On the tablet or panel of
stone which forms the side of the tomb out of which the Madonna
rises, is this inscription, in large letters, REST. ANTONIUS
FLORIAN, 1834. Exactly in proportion to a
man’s idiocy, is always the size of the letters in which he
writes his name on the picture that he spoils. The old mosaicists
in St. Mark’s have not, in a single instance, as far as I
know, signed their names; but the spectator who wishes to
know who destroyed the effect of the nave, may see his name
inscribed, twice over, in letters half a foot high, Bartolomeo
Bozza. I have never seen Tintoret’s name signed, except in
the great “Crucifixion;” but this Antony Florian, I have no
doubt, repainted the whole side of the tomb that he might put
his name on it. The picture is, of course, ruined wherever he
touched it; that is to say, half over; the circle of cherubs in
the sky is still pure; and the design of the great painter is
palpable enough yet in the grand flight of the horizontal angel,
on whom the Madonna half leans as she ascends. It has been
a noble picture, and is a grievous loss; but, happily, there are
so many pure ones, that we need not spend time in gleaning
treasures out of the ruins of this.
9. Visitation. A small picture, painted in his very best
manner; exquisite in its simplicity, unrivalled in vigor, well
preserved, and, as a piece of painting, certainly one of the
most precious in Venice. Of course it does not show any of
his high inventive powers; nor can a picture of four middle-sized
343
figures be made a proper subject of comparison with large
canvases containing forty or fifty; but it is, for this very
reason, painted with such perfect ease, and yet with no slackness
either of affection or power, that there is no picture that
I covet so much. It is, besides, altogether free from the
Renaissance taint of dramatic effect. The gestures are as simple
and natural as Giotto’s, only expressed by grander lines,
such as none but Tintoret ever reached. The draperies are
dark, relieved against a light sky, the horizon being excessively
low, and the outlines of the drapery so severe, that the
intervals between the figures look like ravines between great
rocks, and have all the sublimity of an Alpine valley at twilight.
This precious picture is hung about thirty feet above
the eye, but by looking at it in a strong light, it is discoverable
that the Saint Elizabeth is dressed in green and crimson,
the Virgin in the peculiar red which all great colorists delight
in—a sort of glowing brick-color or brownish scarlet, opposed
to rich golden brownish black; and both have white
kerchiefs, or drapery, thrown over their shoulders. Zacharias
leans on his staff behind them in a black dress with white
sleeves. The stroke of brilliant white light, which outlines
the knee of Saint Elizabeth, is a curious instance of the habit
of the painter to relieve his dark forms by a sort of halo of
more vivid light, which, until lately, one would have been apt
to suppose a somewhat artificial and unjustifiable means of
effect. The daguerreotype has shown, what the naked eye
never could, that the instinct of the great painter was true,
and that there is actually such a sudden and sharp line of light
round the edges of dark objects relieved by luminous space.
Opposite this picture is a most precious Titian, the “Annunciation,”
full of grace and beauty. I think the Madonna
one of the sweetest figures he ever painted. But if the traveller
has entered at all into the spirit of Tintoret, he will immediately
feel the comparative feebleness and conventionality of
the Titian. Note especially the mean and petty folds of the
angel’s drapery, and compare them with the draperies of the
opposite picture. The larger pictures at the sides of the stairs
by Zanchi and Negri, are utterly worthless.
Second Group. On the walls of the upper room.
![]() |
10. Adoration of Shepherds. 11. Baptism. 12. Resurrection. 13. Agony in Garden. 14. Last Supper. 15. Altar Piece: St. Rocco. 16. Miracle of Loaves. | 17. Resurrection of Lazarus. 18. Ascension. 19. Pool of Bethesda. 20. Temptation. 21. St. Rocco. 22. St. Sebastian. |
10. The Adoration of the Shepherds. This picture commences
the series of the upper room, which, as already noticed,
is painted with far less care than that of the lower. It
is one of the painter’s inconceivable caprices that the only
canvases that are in good light should be covered in this hasty
manner, while those in the dungeon below, and on the ceiling
above, are all highly labored. It is, however, just possible that
the covering of these walls may have been an after-thought,
when he had got tired of his work. They are also, for the most
part, illustrative of a principle of which I am more and more
convinced every day, that historical and figure pieces ought
not to be made vehicles for effects of light. The light which
is fit for a historical picture is that tempered semi-sunshine
of which, in general, the works of Titian are the best examples,
and of which the picture we have just passed, “The Visitation,”
is a perfect example from the hand of one greater
than Titian; so also the three “Crucifixions” of San Rocco,
San Cassano, and St. John and Paul; the “Adoration of the
345
Magi” here; and, in general, the finest works of the master;
but Tintoret was not a man to work in any formal or systematic
manner; and, exactly like Turner, we find him recording
every effect which Nature herself displays. Still he seems to
regard the pictures which deviate from the great general principle
of colorists rather as “tours de force” than as sources
of pleasure; and I do not think there is any instance of his
having worked out one of these tricky pictures with thorough
affection, except only in the case of the “Marriage of Cana.”
By tricky pictures, I mean those which display light entering
in different directions, and attract the eye to the effects rather
than to the figure which displays them. Of this treatment,
we have already had a marvellous instance in the candle-light
picture of the “Last Supper” in San Giorgio Maggiore.
This “Adoration of the Shepherds” has probably been nearly
as wonderful when first painted: the Madonna is seated on a
kind of hammock floor made of rope netting, covered with
straw; it divides the picture into two stories, of which the
uppermost contains the Virgin, with two women who are
adoring Christ, and shows light entering from above through
the loose timbers of the roof of the stable, as well as through
the bars of a square window; the lower division shows this
light falling behind the netting upon the stable floor, occupied
by a cock and a cow, and against this light are relieved
the figures of the shepherds, for the most part in
demi-tint, but with flakes of more vigorous sunshine falling
here and there upon them from above. The optical illusion
has originally been as perfect as one of Hunt’s best interiors;
but it is most curious that no part of the work seems to have
been taken any pleasure in by the painter; it is all by his hand,
but it looks as if he had been bent only on getting over the
ground. It is literally a piece of scene-painting, and is exactly
what we might fancy Tintoret to have done, had he been
forced to paint scenes at a small theatre at a shilling a day.
I cannot think that the whole canvas, though fourteen feet
high and ten wide, or thereabouts, could have taken him more
than a couple of days to finish: and it is very noticeable that
exactly in proportion to the brilliant effects of light is the
coarseness of the execution, for the figures of the Madonna
and of the women above, which are not in any strong effect,
346
are painted with some care, while the shepherds and the cow
are alike slovenly; and the latter, which is in full sunshine, is
recognizable for a cow more by its size and that of its horns,
than by any care given to its form. It is interesting to contrast
this slovenly and mean sketch with the ass’s head in the
“Flight into Egypt,” on which the painter exerted his full
power; as an effect of light, however, the work is, of course,
most interesting. One point in the treatment is especially
noticeable: there is a peacock in the rack beyond the cow; and
under other circumstances, one cannot doubt that Tintoret
would have liked a peacock in full color, and would have
painted it green and blue with great satisfaction. It is sacrificed
to the light, however, and is painted in warm grey, with
a dim eye or two in the tail: this process is exactly analogous
to Turner’s taking the colors out of the flags of his ships in
the “Gosport.” Another striking point is the litter with
which the whole picture is filled in order more to confuse the
eye: there is straw sticking from the roof, straw all over the
hammock floor, and straw struggling hither and thither all
over the floor itself; and, to add to the confusion, the glory
around the head of the infant, instead of being united and
serene, is broken into little bits, and is like a glory of chopped
straw. But the most curious thing, after all, is the want of
delight in any of the principal figures, and the comparative
meanness and commonplaceness of even the folds of the drapery.
It seems as if Tintoret had determined to make the
shepherds as uninteresting as possible; but one does not see
why their very clothes should be ill painted, and their disposition
unpicturesque. I believe, however, though it never struck
me until I had examined this picture, that this is one of the
painter’s fixed principles: he does not, with German sentimentality,
make shepherds and peasants graceful or sublime, but
he purposely vulgarizes them, not by making their actions or
their faces boorish or disagreeable, but rather by painting them
ill, and composing their draperies tamely. As far as I recollect
at present, the principle is universal with him; exactly in
proportion to the dignity of character is the beauty of the
painting. He will not put out his strength upon any man
belonging to the lower classes; and, in order to know what the
347
painter is, one must see him at work on a king, a senator, or a
saint. The curious connexion of this with the aristocratic
tendencies of the Venetian nation, when we remember that
Tintoret was the greatest man whom that nation produced, may
become very interesting, if followed out. I forgot to note that,
though the peacock is painted with great regardlessness of
color, there is a feature in it which no common painter would
have observed,—the peculiar flatness of the back, and undulation
of the shoulders: the bird’s body is all there, though its
feathers are a good deal neglected; and the same thing is
noticeable in a cock who is pecking among the straw near the
spectator, though in other respects a shabby cock enough.
The fact is, I believe, he had made his shepherds so commonplace
that he dare not paint his animals well, otherwise one
would have looked at nothing in the picture but the peacock,
cock, and cow. I cannot tell what the shepherds are offering;
they look like milk bowls, but they are awkwardly held up,
with such twistings of body as would have certainly spilt the
milk. A woman in front has a basket of eggs; but this I
imagine to be merely to keep up the rustic character of the
scene, and not part of the shepherd’s offerings.
11. Baptism. There is more of the true picture quality in
this work than in the former one, but still very little appearance
of enjoyment or care. The color is for the most part
grey and uninteresting, and the figures are thin and meagre
in form, and slightly painted; so much so, that of the nineteen
figures in the distance, about a dozen are hardly worth
calling figures, and the rest are so sketched and flourished in
that one can hardly tell which is which. There is one point
about it very interesting to a landscape painter: the river is
seen far into the distance, with a piece of copse bordering it;
the sky beyond is dark, but the water nevertheless receives a
brilliant reflection from some unseen rent in the clouds, so
brilliant, that when I was first at Venice, not being accustomed
to Tintoret’s slight execution, or to see pictures so much
injured, I took this piece of water for a piece of sky. The
effect as Tintoret has arranged it, is indeed somewhat unnatural,
but it is valuable as showing his recognition of a
principle unknown to half the historical painters of the present
348
day,—that the reflection seen in the water is totally different
from the object seen above it, and that it is very possible to
have a bright light in reflection where there appears nothing
but darkness to be reflected. The clouds in the sky itself are
round, heavy, and lightless, and in a great degree spoil what
would otherwise be a fine landscape distance. Behind the
rocks on the right, a single head is seen, with a collar on the
shoulders: it seems to be intended for a portrait of some person
connected with the picture.
12. Resurrection. Another of the “effect of light” pictures,
and not a very striking one, the best part of it being the two
distant figures of the Maries seen in the dawn of the morning.
The conception of the Resurrection itself is characteristic of
the worst points of Tintoret. His impetuosity is here in
the wrong place; Christ bursts out of the rock like a thunderbolt,
and the angels themselves seem likely to be crushed
under the rent stones of the tomb. Had the figure of Christ
been sublime, this conception might have been accepted; but,
on the contrary, it is weak, mean, and painful; and the whole
picture is languidly or roughly painted, except only the fig-tree
at the top of the rock, which, by a curious caprice, is not
only drawn in the painter’s best manner, but has golden ribs
to all its leaves, making it look like one of the beautiful
crossed or chequered patterns, of which he is so fond in his
dresses; the leaves themselves being a dark olive brown.
13. The Agony in the Garden. I cannot at present understand
the order of these subjects; but they may have been misplaced.
This, of all the San Rocco pictures, is the most
hastily painted, but it is not, like those we have been passing,
clodly painted; it seems to have been executed altogether with
a hearth-broom, and in a few hours. It is another of the
“effects,” and a very curious one; the Angel who bears the
cup to Christ is surrounded by a red halo; yet the light which
falls upon the shoulders of the sleeping disciples, and upon the
leaves of the olive-trees, is cool and silvery, while the troop
coming up to seize Christ are seen by torch-light. Judas, who
is the second figure, points to Christ, but turns his head away
as he does so, as unable to look at him. This is a noble touch;
the foliage is also exceedingly fine, though what kind of olive-tree
349
bears such leaves I know not, each of them being about
the size of a man’s hand. If there be any which bear such
foliage, their olives must be the size of cocoa-nuts. This,
however, is true only of the underwood, which is, perhaps,
not meant for olive. There are some taller trees at the top of
the picture, whose leaves are of a more natural size. On
closely examining the figures of the troops on the left, I find
that the distant ones are concealed, all but the limbs, by a sort
of arch of dark color, which is now so injured, that I cannot
tell whether it was foliage or ground: I suppose it to have
been a mass of close foliage, through which the troop is breaking
its way; Judas rather showing them the path, than actually
pointing to Christ, as it is written, “Judas, who betrayed
him, knew the place.” St. Peter, as the most zealous of the
three disciples, the only one who was to endeavor to defend
his Master, is represented as awakening and turning his head
toward the troop, while James and John are buried in profound
slumber, laid in magnificent languor among the leaves.
The picture is singularly impressive, when seen far enough off,
as an image of thick forest gloom amidst the rich and tender
foliage of the South; the leaves, however, tossing as in disturbed
night air, and the flickering of the torches, and of the
branches, contrasted with the steady flame which from the
Angel’s presence is spread over the robes of the disciples.
The strangest feature in the whole is that the Christ also is
represented as sleeping. The angel seems to appear to him
in a dream.
14. The Last Supper. A most unsatisfactory picture; I
think about the worst I know of Tintoret’s, where there is no
appearance of retouching. He always makes the disciples in
this scene too vulgar; they are here not only vulgar, but
diminutive, and Christ is at the end of the table, the smallest
figure of them all. The principal figures are two mendicants
sitting on steps in front; a kind of supporters, but I suppose
intended to be waiting for the fragments; a dog, in still more
earnest expectation, is watching the movements of the disciples,
who are talking together, Judas having just gone out.
Christ is represented as giving what one at first supposes is the
sop to Judas, but as the disciple who received it has a glory,
350
and there are only eleven at table, it is evidently the Sacramental
bread. The room in which they are assembled is a
sort of large kitchen, and the host is seen employed at a
dresser in the background. This picture has not only been
originally poor, but is one of those exposed all day to the sun,
and is dried into mere dusty canvas: where there was once
blue, there is now nothing.
15. Saint Rocco in Glory. One of the worst order of Tintorets,
with apparent smoothness and finish, yet languidly
painted, as if in illness or fatigue; very dark and heavy in
tone also; its figures, for the most part, of an awkward middle
size, about five feet high, and very uninteresting. St. Rocco
ascends to heaven, looking down upon a crowd of poor and
sick persons who are blessing and adoring him. One of these,
kneeling at the bottom, is very nearly a repetition, though a
careless and indolent one, of that of St. Stephen, in St.
Giorgio Maggiore, and of the central figure in the “Paradise”
of the Ducal Palace. It is a kind of lay figure, of which he
seems to have been fond; its clasped hands are here shockingly
painted—I should think unfinished. It forms the only important
light at the bottom, relieved on a dark ground; at the
top of the picture, the figure of St. Rocco is seen in shadow
against the light of the sky, and all the rest is in confused
shadow. The commonplaceness of this composition is curiously
connected with the languor of thought and touch throughout
the work.
16. Miracle of the Loaves. Hardly anything but a fine
piece of landscape is here left; it is more exposed to the sun
than any other picture in the room, and its draperies having
been, in great part, painted in blue, are now mere patches of
the color of starch; the scene is also very imperfectly conceived.
The twenty-one figures, including Christ and his
Disciples, very ill represent a crowd of seven thousand; still
less is the marvel of the miracle expressed by perfect ease and
rest of the reclining figures in the foreground, who do not
so much as look surprised; considered merely as reclining
figures, and as pieces of effect in half light, they have once
been fine. The landscape, which represents the slope of a
woody hill, has a very grand and far-away look. Behind it is a
351
great space of streaky sky, almost prismatic in color, rosy and
golden clouds covering up its blue, and some fine vigorous
trees thrown against it; painted in about ten minutes each,
however, by curly touches of the brush, and looking rather
more like seaweed than foliage.
17. Resurrection of Lazarus. Very strangely, and not impressively
conceived. Christ is half reclining, half sitting, at
the bottom of the picture, while Lazarus is disencumbered of
his grave-clothes at the top of it; the scene being the side of a
rocky hill, and the mouth of the tomb probably once visible
in the shadow on the left; but all that is now discernible is a
man having his limbs unbound, as if Christ were merely ordering
a prisoner to be loosed. There appears neither awe nor
agitation, nor even much astonishment, in any of the figures
of the group; but the picture is more vigorous than any of the
three last mentioned, and the upper part of it is quite worthy
of the master, especially its noble fig-tree and laurel, which he
has painted, in one of his usual fits of caprice, as carefully as
that in the “Resurrection of Christ,” opposite. Perhaps he
has some meaning in this; he may have been thinking of the
verse, “Behold the fig-tree, and all the trees; when they now
shoot forth,” &c. In the present instance, the leaves are dark
only, and have no golden veins. The uppermost figures also
come dark against the sky, and would form a precipitous mass,
like a piece of the rock itself, but that they are broken in upon
by one of the limbs of Lazarus, bandaged and in full light,
which, to my feeling, sadly injures the picture, both as a disagreeable
object, and a light in the wrong place. The grass
and weeds are, throughout, carefully painted, but the lower
figures are of little interest, and the face of the Christ a grievous
failure.
18. The Ascension. I have always admired this picture,
though it is very slight and thin in execution, and cold in
color; but it is remarkable for its thorough effect of open air,
and for the sense of motion and clashing in the wings of the
Angels which sustain the Christ: they owe this effect a good
deal to the manner in which they are set, edge on; all seem
like sword-blades cutting the air. It is the most curious in
conception of all the pictures in the Scuola, for it represents,
352
beneath the Ascension, a kind of epitome of what took place
before the Ascension. In the distance are two Apostles walking,
meant, I suppose, for the two going to Emmaus; nearer
are a group round a table, to remind us of Christ appearing to
them as they sat at meat; and in the foreground is a single
reclining figure of, I suppose, St. Peter, because we are told
that “he was seen of Cephas, then of the twelve:” but this interpretation
is doubtful; for why should not the vision by the
Lake of Tiberias be expressed also? And the strange thing
of all is the scene, for Christ ascended from the Mount of
Olives; but the Disciples are walking, and the table is set, in a
little marshy and grassy valley, like some of the bits near
Maison Neuve on the Jura, with a brook running through it,
so capitally expressed, that I believe it is this which makes me
so fond of the picture. The reflections are as scientific in the
diminution, in the image, of large masses of bank above, as
any of Turner’s, and the marshy and reedy ground looks as if
one would sink into it; but what all this has to do with the
Ascension I cannot see. The figure of Christ is not undignified,
but by no means either interesting or sublime.
19. Pool of Bethesda. I have no doubt the principal figures
have been repainted; but as the colors are faded, and the subject
disgusting, I have not paid this picture sufficient attention
to say how far the injury extends; nor need any one spend
time upon it, unless after having first examined all the other
Tintorets in Venice. All the great Italian painters appear insensible
to the feeling of disgust at disease; but this study of
the population of an hospital is without any points of contrast,
and I wish Tintoret had not condescended to paint it. This
and the six preceding paintings have all been uninteresting,—I
believe chiefly owing to the observance in them of Sir Joshua’s
rule for the heroic, “that drapery is to be mere drapery, and
not silk, nor satin, nor brocade.” However wise such a rule
may be when applied to works of the purest religious art, it is
anything but wise as respects works of color. Tintoret is never
quite himself unless he has fur or velvet, or rich stuff of one
sort or the other, or jewels, or armor, or something that he can
put play of color into, among his figures, and not dead folds of
linsey-woolsey; and I believe that even the best pictures of
353
Raffaelle and Angelico are not a little helped by their hems
of robes, jewelled crowns, priests’ copes, and so on; and the
pictures that have nothing of this kind in them, as for
instance the “Transfiguration,” are to my mind not a little
dull.
20. Temptation. This picture singularly illustrates what
has just been observed; it owes great part of its effect to the lustre
of the jewels in the armlet of the evil angel, and to the beautiful
colors of his wings. These are slight accessaries apparently,
but they enhance the value of all the rest, and they have evidently
been enjoyed by the painter. The armlet is seen by
reflected light, its stones shining by inward lustre; this occult
fire being the only hint given of the real character of the
Tempter, who is otherways represented in the form of a beautiful
angel, though the face is sensual: we can hardly tell how
far it was intended to be therefore expressive of evil; for Tintoret’s
good angels have not always the purest features; but
there is a peculiar subtlety in this telling of the story by so
slight a circumstance as the glare of the jewels in the darkness.
It is curious to compare this imagination with that of the
mosaics in St. Mark’s, in which Satan is a black monster, with
horns, and head, and tail, complete. The whole of the picture
is powerfully and carefully painted, though very broadly; it is
a strong effect of light, and therefore, as usual, subdued in
color. The painting of the stones in the foreground I have
always thought, and still think, the best piece of rock drawing
before Turner, and the most amazing instance of Tintoret’s perceptiveness
afforded by any of his pictures.
21. St. Rocco. Three figures occupy the spandrils of the
window above this and the following picture, painted merely in
light and shade, two larger than life, one rather smaller. I
believe these to be by Tintoret; but as they are quite in the
dark, so that the execution cannot be seen, and very good designs
of the kind have been furnished by other masters, I cannot
answer for them. The figure of St. Rocco, as well as its
companion, St. Sebastian, is colored; they occupy the narrow
intervals between the windows, and are of course invisible under
ordinary circumstances. By a great deal of straining of the
eyes, and sheltering them with the hand from the light, some
354
little idea of the design may be obtained. The “St. Rocco”
is a fine figure, though rather coarse, but, at all events, worth as
much light as would enable us to see it.
22. St. Sebastian. This, the companion figure, is one of the
finest things in the whole room, and assuredly the most majestic
Saint Sebastian in existence; as far as mere humanity can
be majestic, for there is no effort at any expression of angelic
or saintly resignation; the effort is simply to realize the fact of
the martyrdom, and it seems to me that this is done to an extent
not even attempted by any other painter. I never saw a
man die a violent death, and therefore cannot say whether this
figure be true or not, but it gives the grandest and most intense
impression of truth. The figure is dead, and well it may be,
for there is one arrow through the forehead and another
through the heart; but the eyes are open, though glazed, and
the body is rigid in the position in which it last stood, the left
arm raised and the left limb advanced, something in the attitude
of a soldier sustaining an attack under his shield, while
the dead eyes are still turned in the direction from which the
arrows came: but the most characteristic feature is the way these
arrows are fixed. In the common martyrdoms of St. Sebastian
they are stuck into him here and there like pins, as if they had
been shot from a great distance and had come faltering down,
entering the flesh but a little way, and rather bleeding the saint
to death than mortally wounding him; but Tintoret had no such
ideas about archery. He must have seen bows drawn in battle,
like that of Jehu when he smote Jehoram between the harness:
all the arrows in the saint’s body lie straight in the same direction,
broad-feathered and strong-shafted, and sent apparently
with the force of thunderbolts; every one of them has gone
through him like a lance, two through the limbs, one through
the arm, one through the heart, and the last has crashed
through the forehead, nailing the head to the tree behind as if
it had been dashed in by a sledge-hammer. The face, in spite
of its ghastliness, is beautiful, and has been serene; and the
light which enters first and glistens on the plumes of the arrows,
dies softly away upon the curling hair, and mixes with the glory
upon the forehead. There is not a more remarkable picture in
Venice, and yet I do not suppose that one in a thousand of the
355
travellers who pass through the Scuola so much as perceives
there is a picture in the place which it occupies.
Third Group. On the roof of the upper room.
![]() |
23. Moses striking the Rock. 24. Plague of Serpents. 25. Fall of Manna. 26. Jacob’s Dream. 27. Ezekiel’s Vision. 28. Fall of Man. 29. Elijah. | 30. Jonah. 31. Joshua. 32. Sacrifice of Isaac. 33. Elijah at the Brook. 34. Paschal Feast. 35. Elisha feeding the People. |
23. Moses striking the Rock. We now come to the series of
pictures upon which the painter concentrated the strength he
had reserved for the upper room; and in some sort wisely, for,
though it is not pleasant to examine pictures on a ceiling, they
are at least distinctly visible without straining the eyes against
the light. They are carefully conceived and thoroughly well
painted in proportion to their distance from the eye. This
carefulness of thought is apparent at a glance: the “Moses
striking the Rock” embraces the whole of the seventeenth chapter
of Exodus, and even something more, for it is not from that
chapter, but from parallel passages that we gather the facts of
the impatience of Moses and the wrath of God at the waters of
Meribah; both which facts are shown by the leaping of the
stream out of the rock half-a-dozen ways at once, forming a
great arch over the head of Moses, and by the partial veiling
of the countenance of the Supreme Being. This latter is the
most painful part of the whole picture, at least as it is seen from
below; and I believe that in some repairs of the roof this head
356
must have been destroyed and repainted. It is one of Tintoret’s
usual fine thoughts that the lower part of the figure is
veiled, not merely by clouds, but in a kind of watery sphere,
showing the Deity coming to the Israelites at that particular
moment as the Lord of the Rivers and of the Fountain of the
Waters. The whole figure, as well as that of Moses and the
greater number of those in the foreground, is at once dark and
warm, black and red being the prevailing colors, while the
distance is bright gold touched with blue, and seems to open
into the picture like a break of blue sky after rain. How exquisite
is this expression, by mere color, of the main force of the
fact represented! that is to say, joy and refreshment after sorrow
and scorching heat. But, when we examine of what this distance
consists, we shall find still more cause for admiration.
The blue in it is not the blue of sky, it is obtained by blue
stripes upon white tents glowing in the sunshine; and in front
of these tents is seen that great battle with Amalek of which
the account is given in the remainder of the chapter, and for
which the Israelites received strength in the streams which ran
out of the rock in Horeb. Considered merely as a picture, the
opposition of cool light to warm shadow is one of the most remarkable
pieces of color in the Scuola, and the great mass of
foliage which waves over the rocks on the left appears to have
been elaborated with his highest power and his most sublime
invention. But this noble passage is much injured, and now
hardly visible.
24. Plague of Serpents. The figures in the distance are
remarkably important in this picture, Moses himself being
among them; in fact, the whole scene is filled chiefly with
middle-sized figures, in order to increase the impression of
space. It is interesting to observe the difference in the treatment
of this subject by the three great painters, Michael
Angelo, Rubens, and Tintoret. The first two, equal to the
latter in energy, had less love of liberty: they were fond of
binding their compositions into knots, Tintoret of scattering
his far and wide: they all alike preserve the unity of composition,
but the unity in the first two is obtained by binding,
and that of the last by springing from one source; and,
together with this feeling, comes his love of space, which
357
makes him less regard the rounding and form of objects
themselves, than their relations of light and shade and distance.
Therefore Rubens and Michael Angelo made the fiery
serpents huge boa constrictors, and knotted the sufferers
together with them. Tintoret does not like to be so bound;
so he makes the serpents little flying and fluttering monsters
like lampreys with wings; and the children of Israel, instead
of being thrown into convulsed and writhing groups, are scattered,
fainting in the fields, far away in the distance. As usual,
Tintoret’s conception, while thoroughly characteristic of himself,
is also truer to the words of Scripture. We are told that
“the Lord sent fiery serpents among the people, and they bit
the people;” we are not told that they crushed the people to
death. And while thus the truest, it is also the most terrific
conception. M. Angelo’s would be terrific if one could believe
in it: but our instinct tells us that boa constrictors do
not come in armies; and we look upon the picture with as
little emotion as upon the handle of a vase, or any other form
worked out of serpents, where there is no probability of serpents
actually occurring. But there is a probability in Tintoret’s
conception. We feel that it is not impossible that
there should come up a swarm of these small winged reptiles:
and their horror is not diminished by their smallness: not
that they have any of the grotesque terribleness of German
invention; they might have been made infinitely uglier with
small pains, but it is their veritableness which makes them
awful. They have triangular heads with sharp beaks or
muzzle; and short, rather thick bodies, with bony processes
down the back like those of sturgeons; and small wings
spotted with orange and black; and round glaring eyes, not
very large, but very ghastly, with an intense delight in biting
expressed in them. (It is observable, that the Venetian
painter has got his main idea of them from the sea-horses
and small reptiles of the Lagoons.) These monsters are fluttering
and writhing about everywhere, fixing on whatever
they come near with their sharp venomous heads; and they
are coiling about on the ground, and all the shadows and
thickets are full of them, so that there is no escape anywhere:
and, in order to give the idea of greater extent to the plague,
358
Tintoret has not been content with one horizon; I have before
mentioned the excessive strangeness of this composition, in
having a cavern open in the right of the foreground, through
which is seen another sky and another horizon. At the top
of the picture, the Divine Being is seen borne by angels,
apparently passing over the congregation in wrath, involved
in masses of dark clouds; while, behind, an Angel of mercy
is descending toward Moses, surrounded by a globe of white
light. This globe is hardly seen from below; it is not a common
glory, but a transparent sphere, like a bubble, which not only
envelopes the angel, but crosses the figure of Moses, throwing
the upper part of it into a subdued pale color, as if it were
crossed by a sunbeam. Tintoret is the only painter who plays
these tricks with transparent light, the only man who seems
to have perceived the effects of sunbeams, mists, and clouds,
in the far away atmosphere; and to have used what he saw on
towers, clouds, or mountains, to enhance the sublimity of his
figures. The whole upper part of this picture is magnificent,
less with respect to individual figures, than for the drift of its
clouds, and originality and complication of its light and shade;
it is something like Raffaelle’s “Vision of Ezekiel,” but far
finer. It is difficult to understand how any painter, who could
represent floating clouds so nobly as he has done here, could
ever paint the odd, round, pillowy masses which so often occur
in his more carelessly designed sacred subjects. The lower
figures are not so interesting, and the whole is painted with a
view to effect from below, and gains little by close examination.
25. Fall of Manna. In none of these three large compositions
has the painter made the slightest effort at expression in
the human countenance; everything is done by gesture, and
the faces of the people who are drinking from the rock, dying
from the serpent-bites, and eating the manna, are all alike as
calm as if nothing was happening; in addition to this, as they
are painted for distant effect, the heads are unsatisfactory
and coarse when seen near, and perhaps in this last picture
the more so, and yet the story is exquisitely told. We have
seen in the Church of San Giorgio Maggiore another example
of his treatment of it, where, however, the gathering of
359
manna is a subordinate employment, but here it is principal.
Now, observe, we are told of the manna, that it was
found in the morning; that then there lay round about the
camp a small round thing like the hoar-frost, and that “when
the sun waxed hot it melted.” Tintoret has endeavored,
therefore, first of all, to give the idea of coolness; the congregation
are reposing in a soft green meadow, surrounded by
blue hills, and there are rich trees above them, to the branches
of one of which is attached a great grey drapery to catch the
manna as it comes down. In any other picture such a mass
of drapery would assuredly have had some vivid color, but here
it is grey; the fields are cool frosty green, the mountains cold
blue, and, to complete the expression and meaning of all this,
there is a most important point to be noted in the form of the
Deity, seen above, through an opening in the clouds. There
are at least ten or twelve other pictures in which the form of
the Supreme Being occurs, to be found in the Scuola di San
Rocco alone; and in every one of these instances it is richly
colored, the garments being generally red and blue, but in
this picture of the manna the figure is snow white. Thus the
painter endeavors to show the Deity as the giver of bread,
just as in the “Striking of the Rock” we saw that he represented
Him as the Lord of the rivers, the fountains, and the
waters. There is one other very sweet incident at the bottom
of the picture; four or five sheep, instead of pasturing, turn
their heads aside to catch the manna as it comes down,
or seem to be licking it off each other’s fleeces. The tree
above, to which the drapery is tied, is the most delicate and
delightful piece of leafage in all the Scuola; it has a large
sharp leaf, something like that of a willow, but five times the
size.
26. Jacob’s Dream. A picture which has good effect from
below, but gains little when seen near. It is an embarrassing
one for any painter, because angels always look awkward going
up and down stairs; one does not see the use of their wings.
Tintoret has thrown them into buoyant and various attitudes,
but has evidently not treated the subject with delight; and it
is seen to all the more disadvantage because just above the
painting of the “Ascension,” in which the full fresh power
360
of the painter is developed. One would think this latter picture
had been done just after a walk among hills, for it is
full of the most delicate effects of transparent cloud, more or
less veiling the faces and forms of the angels, and covering
with white light the silvery sprays of the palms, while the
clouds in the “Jacob’s Dream” are the ordinary rotundities of
the studio.
27. Ezekiel’s Vision. I suspect this has been repainted, it
is so heavy and dead in color; a fault, however, observable in
many of the small pictures on the ceiling, and perhaps the
natural result of the fatigue of such a mind as Tintoret’s. A
painter who threw such intense energy into some of his works
can hardly but have been languid in others in a degree never
experienced by the more tranquil minds of less powerful workmen;
and when this languor overtook him whilst he was at
work on pictures where a certain space had to be covered by
mere force of arm, this heaviness of color could hardly but
have been the consequence: it shows itself chiefly in reds and
other hot hues, many of the pictures in the Ducal Palace also
displaying it in a painful degree. This “Ezekiel’s Vision” is,
however, in some measure worthy of the master, in the wild
and horrible energy with which the skeletons are leaping up
about the prophet; but it might have been less horrible and
more sublime, no attempt being made to represent the space
of the Valley of Dry Bones, and the whole canvas being occupied
only by eight figures, of which five are half skeletons. It
it is strange that, in such a subject, the prevailing hues should
be red and brown.
28. Fall of Man. The two canvases last named are the
most considerable in size upon the roof, after the centre
pieces. We now come to the smaller subjects which surround
the “Striking the Rock;” of these this “Fall of Man”
is the best, and I should think it very fine anywhere but in
the Scuola di San Rocco; there is a grand light on the body of
Eve, and the vegetation is remarkably rich, but the faces are
coarse, and the composition uninteresting. I could not get
near enough to see what the grey object is upon which Eve
appears to be sitting, nor could I see any serpent. It is
made prominent in the picture of the Academy of this same
361
subject, so that I suppose it is hidden in the darkness, together
with much detail which it would be necessary to discover in
order to judge the work justly.
29. Elijah (?). A prophet holding down his face, which is
covered with his hand. God is talking with him, apparently
in rebuke. The clothes on his breast are rent, and the action
of the figures might suggest the idea of the scene between the
Deity and Elijah at Horeb: but there is no suggestion of the
past magnificent scenery,—of the wind, the earthquake, or
the fire; so that the conjecture is good for very little. The
painting is of small interest; the faces are vulgar, and the
draperies have too much vapid historical dignity to be delightful.
30. Jonah. The whale here occupies fully one-half of the
canvas; being correspondent in value with a landscape background.
His mouth is as large as a cavern, and yet, unless
the mass of red color in the foreground be a piece of drapery,
his tongue is too large for it. He seems to have lifted Jonah
out upon it, and not yet drawn it back, so that it forms a kind
of crimson cushion for him to kneel upon in his submission to
the Deity. The head to which this vast tongue belongs is
sketched in somewhat loosely, and there is little remarkable
about it except its size, nor much in the figures, though the
submissiveness of Jonah is well given. The great thought of
Michael Angelo renders one little charitable to any less imaginative
treatment of this subject.
31. Joshua (?). This is a most interesting picture, and it
is a shame that its subject is not made out, for it is not a common
one. The figure has a sword in its hand, and looks up to
a sky full of fire, out of which the form of the Deity is stooping,
represented as white and colorless. On the other side of
the picture there is seen among the clouds a pillar apparently
falling, and there is a crowd at the feet of the principal figure,
carrying spears. Unless this be Joshua at the fall of Jericho,
I cannot tell what it means; it is painted with great vigor,
and worthy of a better place.
32. Sacrifice of Isaac. In conception, it is one of the least
worthy of the master in the whole room, the three figures being
thrown into violent attitudes, as inexpressive as they are
362
strained and artificial. It appears to have been vigorously
painted, but vulgarly; that is to say, the light is concentrated
upon the white beard and upturned countenance of
Abraham, as it would have been in one of the dramatic effects
of the French school, the result being that the head is very
bright and very conspicuous, and perhaps, in some of the late
operations upon the roof, recently washed and touched. In
consequence, every one who comes into the room, is first invited
to observe the “bella testa di Abramo.” The only thing
characteristic of Tintoret is the way in which the pieces of
ragged wood are tossed hither and thither in the pile upon
which Isaac is bound, although this scattering of the wood is
inconsistent with the Scriptural account of Abraham’s deliberate
procedure, for we are told of him that “he set the wood
in order.” But Tintoret had probably not noticed this, and
thought the tossing of the timber into the disordered heap
more like the act of the father in his agony.
33. Elijah at the Brook Cherith (?). I cannot tell if I have
rightly interpreted the meaning of this picture, which merely
represents a noble figure couched upon the ground, and an
angel appearing to him; but I think that between the dark
tree on the left, and the recumbent figure, there is some appearance
of a running stream, at all events there is of a
mountainous and stony place. The longer I study this master,
the more I feel the strange likeness between him and
Turner, in our never knowing what subject it is that will stir
him to exertion. We have lately had him treating Jacob’s
Dream, Ezekiel’s Vision, Abraham’s Sacrifice, and Jonah’s
Prayer, (all of them subjects on which the greatest painters
have delighted to expend their strength,) with coldness, carelessness,
and evident absence of delight; and here, on a sudden,
in a subject so indistinct that one cannot be sure of its
meaning, and embracing only two figures, a man and an angel,
forth he starts in his full strength. I believe he must somewhere
or another, the day before, have seen a kingfisher; for
this picture seems entirely painted for the sake of the glorious
downy wings of the angel,—white clouded with blue, as the
bird’s head and wings are with green,—the softest and most
elaborate in plumage that I have seen in any of his works:
363
but observe also the general sublimity obtained by the mountainous
lines of the drapery of the recumbent figure, dependent
for its dignity upon these forms alone, as the face is more than
half hidden, and what is seen of it expressionless.
34. The Paschal Feast. I name this picture by the title given
in the guide-books; it represents merely five persons watching
the increase of a small fire lighted on a table or altar in the
midst of them. It is only because they have all staves in their
hands that one may conjecture this fire to be that kindled to
consume the Paschal offering. The effect is of course a fire
light; and, like all mere fire lights that I have ever seen,
totally devoid of interest.
35. Elisha feeding the People. I again guess at the subject:
the picture only represents a figure casting down a number of
loaves before a multitude; but, as Elisha has not elsewhere
occurred, I suppose that these must be the barley loaves brought
from Baalshalisha. In conception and manner of painting,
this picture and the last, together with the others above-mentioned,
in comparison with the “Elijah at Cherith,” may
be generally described as “dregs of Tintoret:” they are tired,
dead, dragged out upon the canvas apparently in the heavy-hearted
state which a man falls into when he is both jaded
with toil and sick of the work he is employed upon. They
are not hastily painted; on the contrary, finished with considerably
more care than several of the works upon the walls;
but those, as, for instance, the “Agony in the Garden,” are
hurried sketches with the man’s whole heart in them, while
these pictures are exhausted fulfilments of an appointed task.
Whether they were really amongst the last painted, or whether
the painter had fallen ill at some intermediate time, I cannot
say; but we shall find him again in his utmost strength in the
room which we last enter.
Fourth Group. Inner room on the upper floor.
![]() |
| On the Roof. | |
36 to 39. Children’s Heads. 40. St. Rocco in Heaven. | 41 to 44. Children. 45 to 56. Allegorical Figures. |
| On the Walls. | |
57. Figure in Niche. 58. Figure in Niche. 59. Christ before Pilate. | 60. Ecce Homo. 61. Christ bearing his Cross. 62. Crucifixion. |
36 to 39. Four Children’s Heads, which it is much to be regretted
should be thus lost in filling small vacuities of the ceiling.
40. St. Rocco in Heaven. The central picture of the roof,
in the inner room. From the well-known anecdote respecting
the production of this picture, whether in all its details true or
not, we may at least gather that having been painted in competition
with Paul Veronese and other powerful painters of the
day, it was probably Tintoret’s endeavor to make it as popular
and showy as possible. It is quite different from his common
works; bright in all its tints and tones; the faces carefully
365
drawn, and of an agreeable type; the outlines firm, and the
shadows few; the whole resembling Correggio more than any
Venetian painter. It is, however, an example of the danger,
even to the greatest artist, of leaving his own style; for it lacks
all the great virtues of Tintoret, without obtaining the lusciousness
of Correggio. One thing, at all events, is remarkable in it,—that,
though painted while the competitors were making their
sketches, it shows no sign of haste or inattention.
41 to 44. Figures of Children, merely decorative.
45 to 56. Allegorical Figures on the Roof. If these were not
in the same room with the “Crucifixion,” they would attract
more public attention than any works in the Scuola, as there are
here no black shadows, nor extravagances of invention, but very
beautiful figures richly and delicately colored, a good deal resembling
some of the best works of Andrea del Sarto. There is
nothing in them, however, requiring detailed examination. The
two figures between the windows are very slovenly, if they are
his at all; and there are bits of marbling and fruit filling the
cornices, which may or may not be his: if they are, they are
tired work, and of small importance.
59. Christ before Pilate. A most interesting picture, but,
which is unusual, best seen on a dark day, when the white figure
of Christ alone draws the eye, looking almost like a spirit; the
painting of the rest of the picture being both somewhat thin and
imperfect. There is a certain meagreness about all the minor
figures, less grandeur and largeness in the limbs and draperies,
and less solidity, it seems, even in the color, although its arrangements
are richer than in many of the compositions above
described. I hardly know whether it is owing to this thinness
of color, or on purpose, that the horizontal clouds shine through
the crimson flag in the distance; though I should think the latter,
for the effect is most beautiful. The passionate action of
the Scribe in lifting his hand to dip the pen into the ink-horn
is, however, affected and overstrained, and the Pilate is very
mean; perhaps intentionally, that no reverence might be withdrawn
from the person of Christ. In work of the thirteenth
and fourteenth centuries, the figures of Pilate and Herod are
always intentionally made contemptible.
Ecce Homo. As usual, Tintoret’s own peculiar view of the
366
subject. Christ is laid fainting on the ground, with a soldier
standing on one side of him; while Pilate, on the other, withdraws
the robe from the scourged and wounded body, and points
it out to the Jews. Both this and the picture last mentioned
resemble Titian more than Tintoret in the style of their treatment.
61. Christ bearing his Cross. Tintoret is here recognizable
again in undiminished strength. He has represented the troops
and attendants climbing Calvary by a winding path, of which
two turns are seen, the figures on the uppermost ledge, and
Christ in the centre of them, being relieved against the sky;
but, instead of the usual simple expedient of the bright horizon
to relieve the dark masses, there is here introduced, on the left,
the head of a white horse, which blends itself with the sky in
one broad mass of light. The power of the picture is chiefly in
effect, the figure of Christ being too far off to be very interesting,
and only the malefactors being seen on the nearer path;
but for this very reason it seems to me more impressive, as if
one had been truly present at the scene, though not exactly in
the right place for seeing it.
62. The Crucifixion. I must leave this picture to work its
will on the spectator; for it is beyond all analysis, and above all
praise.
S
Sagredo, Palazzo, on the Grand Canal, II. 256. Much defaced,
but full of interest. Its sea story is restored; its first
floor has a most interesting arcade of the early thirteenth
century third order windows; its upper windows are the finest
fourth and fifth orders of early fourteenth century; the group
of fourth orders in the centre being brought into some resemblance
to the late Gothic traceries by the subsequent introduction
of the quatrefoils above them.
Salute, Church of Sta. Maria della, on the Grand Canal,
II. 378. One of the earliest buildings of the Grotesque Renaissance,
rendered impressive by its position, size, and general
proportions. These latter are exceedingly good; the grace
of the whole building being chiefly dependent on the inequality
of size in its cupolas, and pretty grouping of the two
campaniles behind them. It is to be generally observed that
367
the proportions of buildings have nothing whatever to do with
the style or general merits of their architecture. An architect
trained in the worst schools, and utterly devoid of all meaning
or purpose in his work, may yet have such a natural gift of
massing and grouping as will render all his structures effective
when seen from a distance: such a gift is very general
with the late Italian builders, so that many of the most contemptible
edifices in the country have good stage effect so long
as we do not approach them. The Church of the Salute is
farther assisted by the beautiful flight of steps in front of it
down to the canal; and its façade is rich and beautiful of its
kind, and was chosen by Turner for the principal object in his
well-known view of the Grand Canal. The principal faults of
the building are the meagre windows in the sides of the cupola,
and the ridiculous disguise of the buttresses under the form of
colossal scrolls; the buttresses themselves being originally a
hypocrisy, for the cupola is stated by Lazari to be of timber, and
therefore needs none. The sacristy contains several precious
pictures: the three on its roof by Titian, much vaunted, are
indeed as feeble as they are monstrous; but the small Titian,
“St. Mark, with Sts. Cosmo and Damian,” was, when I first
saw it, to my judgment, by far the first work of Titian’s in
Venice. It has since been restored by the Academy, and it
seemed to me entirely destroyed, but I had not time to examine
it carefully.
At the end of the larger sacristy is the lunette which once
decorated the tomb of the Doge Francesco Dandolo (see above,
page 74); and, at the side of it, one of the most highly finished
Tintorets in Venice, namely:
The Marriage in Cana. An immense picture, some twenty-five
feet long by fifteen high, and said by Lazari to be one of
the few which Tintoret signed with his name. I am not surprised
at his having done so in this case. Evidently the work
has been a favorite with him, and he has taken as much pains
as it was ever necessary for his colossal strength to take with
anything. The subject is not one which admits of much singularity
or energy in composition. It was always a favorite
one with Veronese, because it gave dramatic interest to figures
in gay costumes and of cheerful countenances; but one is surprised
368
to find Tintoret, whose tone of mind was always grave,
and who did not like to make a picture out of brocades and
diadems, throwing his whole strength into the conception of a
marriage feast; but so it is, and there are assuredly no female
heads in any of his pictures in Venice elaborated so far as those
which here form the central light. Neither is it often that the
works of this mighty master conform themselves to any of the
rules acted upon by ordinary painters; but in this instance the
popular laws have been observed, and an academy student
would be delighted to see with what severity the principal light
is arranged in a central mass, which is divided and made more
brilliant by a vigorous piece of shadow thrust into the midst of
it, and which dies away in lesser fragments and sparkling towards
the extremities of the picture. This mass of light is as
interesting by its composition as by its intensity. The cicerone
who escorts the stranger round the sacristy in the course
of five minutes, and allows him some forty seconds for the
contemplation of a picture which the study of six months
would not entirely fathom, directs his attention very carefully
to the “bell’ effetto di prospettivo,” the whole merit of the
picture being, in the eyes of the intelligent public, that there
is a long table in it, one end of which looks farther off than
the other; but there is more in the “bell’ effetto di prospettivo”
than the observance of the common laws of optics. The
table is set in a spacious chamber, of which the windows at the
end let in the light from the horizon, and those in the side
wall the intense blue of an Eastern sky. The spectator looks
all along the table, at the farther end of which are seated
Christ and the Madonna, the marriage guests on each side of
it,—on one side men, on the other women; the men are set
with their backs to the light, which passing over their heads
and glancing slightly on the tablecloth, falls in full length
along the line of young Venetian women, who thus fill the
whole centre of the picture with one broad sunbeam, made up
of fair faces and golden hair. Close to the spectator a woman
has risen in amazement, and stretches across the table to show
the wine in her cup to those opposite; her dark red dress intercepts
and enhances the mass of gathered light. It is rather
curious, considering the subject of the picture, that one cannot
369
distinguish either the bride or the bridegroom; but the
fourth figure from the Madonna in the line of women, who
wears a white head-dress of lace and rich chains of pearls in
her hair, may well be accepted for the former, and I think that
between her and the woman on the Madonna’s left hand the
unity of the line of women is intercepted by a male figure; be
this as it may, this fourth female face is the most beautiful, as
far as I recollect, that occurs in the works of the painter, with
the exception only of the Madonna in the “Flight into Egypt.”
It is an ideal which occurs indeed elsewhere in many of his
works, a face at once dark and delicate, the Italian cast of
feature moulded with the softness and childishness of English
beauty some half a century ago; but I have never seen the
ideal so completely worked out by the master. The face may
best be described as one of the purest and softest of Stothard’s
conceptions, executed with all the strength of Tintoret. The
other women are all made inferior to this one, but there are
beautiful profiles and bendings of breasts and necks along the
whole line. The men are all subordinate, though there are interesting
portraits among them; perhaps the only fault of the
picture being that the faces are a little too conspicuous, seen
like balls of light among the crowd of minor figures which fill
the background of the picture. The tone of the whole is sober
and majestic in the highest degree; the dresses are all broad
masses of color, and the only parts of the picture which lay
claim to the expression of wealth or splendor are the head-dresses
of the women. In this respect the conception of the
scene differs widely from that of Veronese, and approaches
more nearly to the probable truth. Still the marriage is not
an unimportant one; an immense crowd, filling the background,
forming superbly rich mosaic of color against the distant
sky. Taken as a whole, the picture is perhaps the most
perfect example which human art has produced of the utmost
possible force and sharpness of shadow united with richness of
local color. In all the other works of Tintoret, and much
more of other colorists, either the light and shade or the local
color is predominant; in the one case the picture has a tendency
to look as if painted by candle-light, in the other it becomes
daringly conventional, and approaches the conditions of
370
glass-painting. This picture unites color as rich as Titian’s
with light and shade as forcible as Rembrandt’s, and far more
decisive.
There are one or two other interesting pictures of the early
Venetian schools in this sacristy, and several important tombs
in the adjoining cloister; among which that of Francesco
Dandolo, transported here from the Church of the Frari, deserves
especial attention. See above, p. 74.
Salvatore, Church of St. Base Renaissance, occupying the
place of the ancient church, under the porch of which the
Pope Alexander III. is said to have passed the night. M.
Lazari states it to have been richly decorated with mosaics;
now all is gone.
In the interior of the church are some of the best examples
of Renaissance sculptural monuments in Venice. (See above,
Chap. II. § LXXX.) It is said to possess an important pala of
silver, of the thirteenth century, one of the objects in Venice
which I much regret having forgotten to examine; besides
two Titians, a Bonifazio, and a John Bellini. The latter
(“The Supper at Emmaus”) must, I think, have been entirely
repainted: it is not only unworthy of the master, but unlike
him; as far, at least, as I could see from below, for it is hung
high.
Sanudo Palazzo. At the Miracoli. A noble Gothic palace of
the fourteenth century, with Byzantine fragments and cornices
built into its walls, especially round the interior court, in
which the staircase is very noble. Its door, opening on the
quay, is the only one in Venice entirely uninjured; retaining
its wooden valve richly sculptured, its wicket for examination
of the stranger demanding admittance, and its quaint knocker
in the form of a fish.
Scalzi, Church of the. It possesses a fine John Bellini, and
is renowned through Venice for its precious marbles. I omitted
to notice above, in speaking of the buildings of the Grotesque
Renaissance, that many of them are remarkable for a kind of
dishonesty, even in the use of true marbles, resulting not from
motives of economy, but from mere love of juggling and falsehood
for their own sake. I hardly know which condition of
mind is meanest, that which has pride in plaster made to look
371
like marble, or that which takes delight in marble made to
look like silk. Several of the later churches in Venice, more
especially those of the Jesuiti, of San Clemente, and this of
the Scalzi, rest their chief claims to admiration on their having
curtains and cushions cut out of rock. The most ridiculous
example is in San Clemente, and the most curious and
costly are in the Scalzi; which latter church is a perfect type
of the vulgar abuse of marble in every possible way, by men
who had no eye for color, and no understanding of any merit
in a work of art but that which arises from costliness of material,
and such powers of imitation as are devoted in England
to the manufacture of peaches and eggs out of Derbyshire
spar.
Sebastian, Church of St. The tomb, and of old the monument,
of Paul Veronese. It is full of his noblest pictures, or
of what once were such; but they seemed to me for the most
part destroyed by repainting. I had not time to examine them
justly, but I would especially direct the traveller’s attention to
the small Madonna over the second altar on the right of the
nave, still a perfect and priceless treasure.
Servi, Church of the. Only two of its gates and some ruined
walls are left, in one of the foulest districts of the city. It was
one of the most interesting monuments of the early fourteenth
century Gothic; and there is much beauty in the fragments
yet remaining. How long they may stand I know not, the
whole building having been offered me for sale, ground and
all, or stone by stone, as I chose, by its present proprietor,
when I was last in Venice. More real good might at present
be effected by any wealthy person who would devote his resources
to the preservation of such monuments wherever
they exist, by freehold purchase of the entire ruin, and afterwards
by taking proper charge of it, and forming a garden
round it, than by any other mode of protecting or encouraging
art. There is no school, no lecturer, like a ruin of the early
ages.
Severo, Fondamenta San, palace at, II. 264.
Silvestro, Church of St. Of no importance in itself, but it
contains two very interesting pictures: the first, a “St.
Thomas of Canterbury with the Baptist and St. Francis,” by
372
Girolamo Santa Croce, a superb example of the Venetian religious
school; the second by Tintoret, namely:
The Baptism of Christ. (Over the first altar on the right
of the nave.) An upright picture, some ten feet wide by
fifteen high; the top of it is arched, representing the Father
supported by angels. It requires little knowledge of Tintoret
to see that these figures are not by his hand. By returning
to the opposite side of the nave, the join in the canvas may be
plainly seen, the upper part of the picture having been entirely
added on: whether it had this upper part before it was repainted,
or whether originally square, cannot now be told, but
I believe it had an upper part which has been destroyed. I
am not sure if even the dove and the two angels which are at
the top of the older part of the picture are quite genuine.
The rest of it is magnificent, though both the figures of the
Saviour and the Baptist show some concession on the part of
the painter to the imperative requirement of his age, that
nothing should be done except in an attitude; neither are there
any of his usual fantastic imaginations. There is simply the
Christ in the water and the St. John on the shore, without
attendants, disciples, or witnesses of any kind; but the power
of the light and shade, and the splendor of the landscape,
which on the whole is well preserved, render it a most interesting
example. The Jordan is represented as a mountain brook,
receiving a tributary stream in a cascade from the rocks, in
which St. John stands: there is a rounded stone in the centre
of the current; and the parting of the water at this, as well as
its rippling among the roots of some dark trees on the left, are
among the most accurate remembrances of nature to be found
in any of the works of the great masters. I hardly know
whether most to wonder at the power of the man who thus
broke through the neglect of nature which was universal at
his time; or at the evidences, visible throughout the whole of
the conception, that he was still content to paint from slight
memories of what he had seen in hill countries, instead of following
out to its full depth the fountain which he had opened.
There is not a stream among the hills of Priuli which in any
quarter of a mile of its course would not have suggested to him
finer forms of cascade than those which he has idly painted at
Venice.
Simeone, Profeta, Church of St. Very important, though
small, possessing the precious statue of St. Simeon, above
noticed, II. 309. The rare early Gothic capitals of the nave
are only interesting to the architect; but in the little passage
by the side of the church, leading out of the Campo, there is
a curious Gothic monument built into the wall, very beautiful
in the placing of the angels in the spandrils, and rich in the
vine-leaf moulding above.
Simeone, Piccolo, Church of St. One of the ugliest churches
in Venice or elsewhere. Its black dome, like an unusual
species of gasometer, is the admiration of modern Italian
architects.
Sospiri, Ponte de’. The well known “Bridge of Sighs,” a
work of no merit, and of a late period (see Vol. II. p. 304),
owing the interest it possesses chiefly to its pretty name, and
to the ignorant sentimentalism of Byron.
Spirito Santo, Church of the. Of no importance.
Stefano, Church of St. An interesting building of central
Gothic, the best ecclesiastical example of it in Venice. The
west entrance is much later than any of the rest, and is of the
richest Renaissance Gothic, a little anterior to the Porta della
Carta, and first-rate of its kind. The manner of the introduction
of the figure of the angel at the top of the arch is full
of beauty. Note the extravagant crockets and cusp finials as
signs of decline.
Stefano, Church of St., at Murano (pugnacity of its abbot),
II. 33. The church no longer exists.
Strope, Campiello della, house in, II. 266.
T
Tana, windows at the, II. 260.
Tiepolo, Palazzo, on the Grand Canal. Of no importance.
Tolentini, Church of the. One of the basest and coldest
works of the late Renaissance. It is said to contain two Bonifazios.
Toma, Church of St. Of no importance.
Toma, Ponte San. There is an interesting ancient doorway
opening on the canal close to this bridge, probably of the
twelfth century, and a good early Gothic door, opening upon
the bridge itself.
Torcello, general aspect of, II. 12; Santa Fosca at, I. 117, II.
13; duomo, II. 14; mosaics of, II. 196; measures of, II. 378;
date of, II. 380.
Trevisan, Palazzo, I. 369, III. 212.
Tron, Palazzo. Of no importance.
Trovaso, Church of St. Itself of no importance, but containing
two pictures by Tintoret, namely:
1. The Temptation of St. Anthony. (Altar piece in the
chapel on the left of the choir.) A small and very carefully
finished picture, but marvellously temperate and quiet in
treatment, especially considering the subject, which one would
have imagined likely to inspire the painter with one of his
most fantastic visions. As if on purpose to disappoint us, both
the effect, and the conception of the figures, are perfectly
quiet, and appear the result much more of careful study than
of vigorous imagination. The effect is one of plain daylight;
there are a few clouds drifting in the distance, but with no
wildness in them, nor is there any energy or heat in the flames
which mantle about the waist of one of the figures. But for
the noble workmanship, we might almost fancy it the production
of a modern academy; yet as we begin to read the picture,
the painter’s mind becomes felt. St. Anthony is surrounded
by four figures, one of which only has the form of a demon,
and he is in the background, engaged in no more terrific act
of violence toward St. Anthony, than endeavoring to pull off
his mantle; he has, however, a scourge over his shoulder, but
this is probably intended for St. Anthony’s weapon of self-discipline,
which the fiend, with a very Protestant turn of
mind, is carrying off. A broken staff, with a bell hanging to
it, at the saint’s feet, also expresses his interrupted devotion.
The three other figures beside him are bent on more cunning
mischief: the woman on the left is one of Tintoret’s best portraits
of a young and bright-eyed Venetian beauty. It is
curious that he has given so attractive a countenance to a type
apparently of the temptation to violate the power of poverty,
for this woman places one hand in a vase full of coins, and
shakes golden chains with the other. On the opposite side of
the saint, another woman, admirably painted, but of a far less
attractive countenance, is a type of the lusts of the flesh, yet
375
there is nothing gross or immodest in her dress or gesture.
She appears to have been baffled, and for the present to have
given up addressing the saint: she lays one hand upon her
breast, and might be taken for a very respectable person, but
that there are flames playing about her loins. A recumbent
figure on the ground is of less intelligible character, but may
perhaps be meant for Indolence; at all events, he has torn the
saint’s book to pieces. I forgot to note, that under the figure
representing Avarice, there is a creature like a pig; whether
actual pig or not is unascertainable, for the church is dark,
the little light that comes on the picture falls on it the wrong
way, and one third of the lower part of it is hidden by a white
case, containing a modern daub, lately painted by way of an
altar piece; the meaning, as well as the merit, of the grand
old picture being now far beyond the comprehension both of
priests and people.
2. The Last Supper. (On the left-hand side of the Chapel
of the Sacrament.) A picture which has been through the
hands of the Academy, and is therefore now hardly worth
notice. Its conception seems always to have been vulgar, and
far below Tintoret’s usual standard; there is singular baseness
in the circumstance, that one of the near Apostles, while all
the others are, as usual, intent upon Christ’s words, “One of
you shall betray me,” is going to help himself to wine out of
a bottle which stands behind him. In so doing he stoops towards
the table, the flask being on the floor. If intended for
the action of Judas at this moment, there is the painter’s
usual originality in the thought; but it seems to me rather
done to obtain variation of posture, in bringing the red dress
into strong contrast with the tablecloth. The color has once
been fine, and there are fragments of good painting still left;
but the light does not permit these to be seen, and there is too
much perfect work of the master’s in Venice, to permit us to
spend time on retouched remnants. The picture is only
worth mentioning, because it is ignorantly and ridiculously
referred to by Kugler as characteristic of Tintoret.
V
Vitali, Church of St. Said to contain a picture by Vittor
Carpaccio, over the high altar: otherwise of no importance.
Volto Santo, Church of the. An interesting but desecrated
ruin of the fourteenth century; fine in style. Its roof retains
some fresco coloring, but, as far as I recollect, of later date
than the architecture.
Z
Zaccaria, Church of St. Early Renaissance, and fine of its
kind; a Gothic chapel attached to it is of great beauty. It
contains the best John Bellini in Venice, after that of San
G. Grisostomo, “The Virgin, with Four Saints;” and is said
to contain another John Bellini and a Tintoret, neither of
which I have seen.
Zitelle, Church of the. Of no importance.
Zobenigo, Church of Santa Maria, III. 124. It contains
one valuable Tintoret, namely:
Christ with Sta. Justina and St. Augustin. (Over the
third altar on the south side of the nave.) A picture of small
size, and upright, about ten feet by eight. Christ appears to
be descending out of the clouds between the two saints, who
are both kneeling on the sea shore. It is a Venetian sea,
breaking on a flat beach, like the Lido, with a scarlet galley in
the middle distance, of which the chief use is to unite the two
figures by a point of color. Both the saints are respectable
Venetians of the lower class, in homely dresses and with
homely faces. The whole picture is quietly painted, and
somewhat slightly; free from all extravagance, and displaying
little power except in the general truth or harmony of colors
so easily laid on. It is better preserved than usual, and worth
dwelling upon as an instance of the style of the master when
at rest.
“Am I in Italy? Is this the Mincius? Are those the distant turrets of Verona? And shall I sup where Juliet at the Masque Saw her loved Montague, and now sleeps by him? Such questions hourly do I ask myself; And not a stone in a crossway inscribed ‘To Mantua,’ ‘To Ferrara,’ but excites Surprise, and doubt, and self-congratulation.” |
Alas, after a few short months, spent even in the scenes dearest to history,
we can feel thus no more.
72 I have always called this church, in the text, simply “St. John and
Paul,” not Sts. John and Paul, just as the Venetians say San Giovanni e
Paolo, and not Santi G., &c.
Transcriber’s Note:This is the third volume of three. The index is in this volume, with links to all These links are designed to work when
1. Create a directory (folder) named whatever you like (e.g., StonesVenice). 2. In that directory (folder) create 3 directories (folders) named
3. Create the following directories (folders):
4. Download the zipped html version of each volume.
5. Unzip the downloaded files.
6. Move the files into the appropriate directories:
7. Re-name the htm files you just moved.
8. The files are now ready to use. Open any one with your browser Use the BACK button to return from a link. |





















